Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Ok, a strong thanks to Shariebery for requesting this fic! My first time writing Alfie this way, so I hope I do him justice.

January 3rd, 1922

“Kathy!” Kate rolled her eyes at the sound of Alfie Solomons bellowing up the stairs at her. “Where are you?”

“I’m getting ready for bed, you oaf!” She stated as she grabbed her robe and pulled it on over her nightdress. She stepped out of her room and came down the stairs to the next level, stopping so she can glare down at Alfie. “Well?”

“Right,” he cleared his throat. “I need you to do a favor for me.”

“What?” She asked. “Alfie, it’s late, I’m tired---

“I need you,” he stated as if he hadn’t heard her. “to go to Sabini’s club.”

She stared at him as if he’d lost his mind. No, scratch that, Alfie had lost his mind. He was at war with Sabini and he wanted her to go into his club?! She shakes her head. “No!”

“Kathy---

“Stop calling me Kathy!” She states. “I hate it when you do that.”

“You’ll be perfectly safe---

“Perfectly safe?” She laughs. “You’re asking me, to go into Sabini’s with your goons and do what exactly?”

He frowns. “Oi, they ain’t goons and you’d be going by yourself.”

“No, Alfie!”

“Look, I wouldn’t ask if it weren’t important.”

“I’m important.” She states. “Do you really think I’ll walk in there and---

“You can leave the ring behind.” He stated. “You won’t be going alone, I arranged for a friend, Sarah, to go in with you. I heard, that something is happening tonight and I need you to observe it and my men can’t get in.”

“And what’s supposed to happen?”

Well, see,” he rubs his beard. “this f**king gypsy bastard, named Shelby, is supposed to be breaking into Sabini’s club. I want you, to tell me if you think that he’s seems like the kind of man to go through with a deal or not.”

She exhales. “How important is this?”

“Very.”

She sighed and shook her head. “Alfie, I’m tired.”

“I’ll give you cash.” He stated, extending an envelope towards her. “Go out, eat drink, have fun. Just return to where my men dropped you off. Ok?”

She sighs. “Alright, but I don’t think it’s going to work.”

“Well, worth a shot.” He nods. “Go on up, fix your pretty face. Need to be there in twenty minutes.”

She glowers at him. “Twenty minutes isn’t long enough.”

“Aww, you always pull off things Kathy.” He laughs at her glower. One of these days, she’s going to smack him for that. As she heads up the stairs, he hollers. “Leave the ring behind!”

She nods. “Fine!” The ring would be a dead giveaway as to her being engaged to someone very well off, which would cause an inquiry. Alfie had expensive taste when it came to diamonds. 

“Oi!” He called up the stairs. “I love you!”

She laughs and calls back down the stairs. “I know Alfie! I love you too.” With that, she went up the stairs to find herself an evening dress that hopefully wouldn’t stand out at Sabini’s club.

Outside Sabini’s club,

It was a cold night tonight. Arthur, him and John had just finished burying the blacksmith, now, they were checking out Sabini’s club. The Eden Club. The streets were filled with people swaying drunkenly outside the club. As they walked up to the entry, there was a woman standing there, bundled up in a coat, yelling at the doorman.

“I told you,” she stated loudly. “that my friend, Sarah, invited me to join her friends and their table! She did not tell me their names!”

“Well, you can’t get in. Not till you tell me the name of the party you’re with.”

She let out a loud snort. “Listen, you f**king asshole,” THAT caught his attention. She spoke with the elegant tone of a lady, but the words coming out of her mouth were anything but. He turned towards her, studying her as she shook her head. “if you just let me in, I can find my friends and---

“She’s with us.” He stated. He wasn’t sure why he said that, but he did. “Sarah said she’d be late.”

She turned towards him and he found himself staring into the deepest, most emerald green eyes he’d ever seen in his life. She licked her lips and he felt his f**king heart skip a beat. He felt himself drawn to a woman for the first time since Grace had gone to America two years ago. He wasn’t sure what it was about her, but she was stunning. 

The bouncer shot him a look. “Is that so?”

“Yeah,” he stated as he casually slipped the man some money. “She’s with us.” the bouncer looked at her again and then let them in with a nod. He took her arm. “Follow me.”

She opened her mouth to say something, but decided against it. Once inside, she immediately checked her coat. Although they didn’t have to wait for her, they waited. She was in this silvery metallic dress with pink flowers, which offset her rich, mahogany colored hair. She looked absolutely beautiful and there was something about her, something soft and warm that appealed to him in the same way Grace had appealed to him. But it was different than Grace somehow, stronger, almost, but…she was different than Grace was well. Stubborn, there was a fire in her, yet, there was this innocence, this light about her and it was unfamiliar to him. And like a moth to a flame, he was drawn to her. 

She adjusted her hair and turned towards him. “Thank you, you didn’t have to do that.”

“Should have paid the man.” He said simply. 

“It’s a matter, of principle!” She stated. “My party was inside, he could have come in and looked with me.”

He nodded. They walked down the dark corridor and he watched her tense as they walked through ‘Sodom and Gomorrah’. She tried not to stare, but the sight of people doing drugs; open displays of homosexuality and people having sex were surprising to her. He placed his hand on the small of her back, which caused her to jump. “It’s alright.” he stated calmly. “Just getting you through.”

She nodded gratefully. “Thank you.” 

“It's a f**king freak show.” Arthur stated loudly, clearly as annoyed by the display as her.

 She nodded. “It’s just…such things should be done behind closed doors.”

He nodded. “I quite agree.” They entered the ballroom and she cringed again, clearly hating the music. She looked around, trying to find her friends. He guided her through the dance floor to the room where the seating is. A man nearly hit her in the face and he gave him a shove, making sure that she was all right. He wasn’t sure what a woman like her was doing in a club like this; it wasn’t her sort of spot. She seemed like the kind of woman who’d prefer a night at home, cuddled up by the fire with a book, cup of tea and several cats in her lap.

“What the f**k is that racket?” Arthur said loudly.

“This is what they call music these days, brother.” He stated as he took her elbow and helped her down the stairs. He was trying to casually figure out a way to get her to join their table so he could learn more about her. But there was a limited time to do that. He had business to discuss and there would be a fight once their identities were discovered. 

“Music?” Arthur said in disgust.

She mumbled something in aggravation. “What’s that?” he asked, leaning closer to her.

“I said,” she turned and said louder. “I shouldn’t have even gotten out of bed for this.”

He knew it. Homebody and a quiet girl. He nods at her before looking around for a table for four. “Right.” he found one and there was a man with his cock out of his trousers getting a handjob by the woman in his company. He stepped in front of the girl, blocking her from this. “Oi!” He shouted to get the man’s attention. “Oi! Put it away!”

The couple stared at them, only to jump up as Arthur shouted in their faces. “F**k off!”

The couple scurried away like rats. The girl’s eyes darted back and forth, clearly looking for her friends. John sat down, a grin on his face. “F**king look at this spot, eh? It's all right, isn't it?””

It was too loud. He hated the music, but John, he was the younger brother, so this would be more up. He looked at the girl who was scanning the crowd. She turned and looked at him, flushing faintly, but she maintained eye contact as she nodded at him. “I thank you for your assistance, but here is where we part ways.”

He nodded, but ordered. “Come back here if you can’t find your friends.”

She shots him a slight glower. “I’m perfectly capable---

He stepped closer to her and stated. “They’ll throw you out if you’re on your own.”

“And that’s a concern of yours, why?”

“Because it’s clear as day,” he stated lowly. “that you don’t belong here and you shouldn’t be on your own.”

She blinked in surprise before admitting. “I don’t know who I’m supposed to be meeting.”

He nods. “Take a look around. We’ll save a chair for you.” 

She nodded as she turned and started to walk around the room. He watched her, daintily picking her way through the crowd and smirked. No, she didn’t belong here at all. He sat down to see John grinning at him. “You fancy her Tom?”

He did, but he wasn’t answering to John. He rolled his eyes and turned to a waiter, throwing his hand up and ordering loudly. “Irish whiskey, a bottle!”

The waiter nodded in acknowledgement. Arthur still shouted at him as he passed by. “And hurry up!” he started glancing around the room, surveying people, noting the guards and trying not to notice the girl was halfway around the room. She was the only one in that color dress, which made her stand out. 

“F**king hell,” John stated. “I recognize a few of these lads.”

He nodded silently. Arthur looked around his eyes widened a moment as he stated. “That's Sabini's cousin, over there.”

He finally confirmed what they were starting to suspect. “That's right, Arthur, its Sabini's club.”

“Jesus Christ,” John groaned. “everybody in here's a f**king face.”

“Just the lieutenants, john.” he stated as the bottle arrived, along with three glasses. “No sign of the officers.”

John shakes his head as he grabs the bottle. “Right, let's line them up. Holiday!”

He says nothing. He notices the girl has made her way around the room and is approaching the table, while trying to avoid anyone hitting her. 

However, the maitre de, Mario and the bouncer have shown up at their table. “Gentlemen,” Mario said with a smile. “there's been a mistake. I'm afraid you're going to have to leave.”

He said nothing, glancing between Arthur and John, warning them that this is the fight. He also noticed another waiter behind the girl, directing her towards his table. “We just bought a f**king bottle.” John says with a glower.

“Some of the men here recognize you from the racetracks in the north.”

“Yeah,” Arthur confirms. “we get that a lot.”

He picks up the glass of whiskey and takes a sip. “They say you have no business coming south of the line without prior agreement.”

“And what line would that be, my friend?” he asked loudly.

“They say this is provocation.”

“Oh, get your hands off me!” The girl stated, smacking at the waiter. “I don’t even know them!”

She jerks free and lets out an exhale. He lifts the glass again. “Right, well, you tell them we're on holiday. And she,” he holds his hand out to her, gesturing for her to join them. “is a guest of ours.”

She shoots him a look of annoyance. Mario shakes his head and finger at them. “You're breaking the rules. They say you are the Peaky Blinders, and here you are…with a whore---

Her mouth dropped open in pure outrage. “Excuse me?!” 

His blood boiled for her. Any man looking at her could see that she was innocent. At that moment a bottle came flying in their direction, shattering, she screamed as she covered her eyes from the glass and liquor. His brothers instantly jumped up and went into attack mode. He checked with her first.  “You alright?!”

“I’m fine, just---

“Get outside and wait.” he broke off and started fighting.

She didn’t need to be told twice. She just ran out of the room, like Cinderella fleeing the ball. Well, he vaguely spotted her standing at the top of the stairs watching them and got a clip in the jaw for being distracted. 

It was, for all intents and purposes, a glorious fight. He wound up taking the eye of the man who’d clipped his jaw. The music never stopped. There was chaos, laughing and Arthur was in his prime, no longer slowed down by those horrible drugs. He himself, got lost in the swirl of the madness of the jazz and it fueled him.

Eventually, a gun was fired in the air, causing people to scream and duck. He looked to see Mario, on the bandstand, pointing a shotgun right at him. “Get out.”

He wasn’t intimidated. This man, was nothing. He swiped his nose before walking towards Mario. “Yeah? Are you going to use that?” Mario looked confused, as if he had no clue what Thomas was even asking him. He shook his head. “Didn't think so.” after a moment, he turned and addressed the crowed room, after grabbing their bottle of whiskey. “We came here not to make enemies. No. We came here to make new friends!” he stated as he turned around the room, casually looking for the girl while taking in the sight of everyone else. Arthur kicked a man that was down, while John cheekily stole a kiss from a girl. “Those of you who are last,” he declared. “will soon be first. And those of you who are downtrodden will rise up.” He nodded before turning to walk out of the room. “You know where to find us.”

He walked out of the club and his eyes scanned the street. She wasn’t here. In there, he’d spoken about making new friends. And the one friend he had wanted to meet was gone and he hadn’t even gotten her name.

Chapter Text

One week later,

“Alfie wants you.” 

Kate shoots Ollie a look as she inquires. “Does he?” Ollie nods. “Any idea what for?”

“No.”

She exhales as she wipes her flour-coated hands. “There better be an apology.”

Ollie chuckled. “You know Alfie don’t do apologies. He mentioned something about Small Heath though.”

She snorts as she heads off to the office. “Not going there without an apology.”

“Good luck then.”

She and Alfie had a minor tiff about the arrangement at Sabini’s. Sarah had never showed up, she got her nights wrong. Alfie’s men had decided to get a drink, so, they weren’t at the corner when she came running out. Alfie, however, had seemed more annoyed at her for not waiting for his men that had gone off for one drink. Well, they said one drink, but she’d waited there for ten minutes before realizing that they were getting drunk. They then called Alfie and said she hadn’t appeared after two hours and pandemonium had set in until Ollie said she’d left a message that she’d gone home after being thrown out during a fight. She’d left the telephone off the hook and gone to sleep, which resulted in Alfie having someone breakdown her door to make sure that she was there and she’d shot the guy’s hat off. It had all been a royal disaster and she was still furious with him.

She pushes the door open and steps into the office. “Ollie said you were going to apologize to me.”

His blue eyes sparked with annoyance. “No, I f**king didn’t!”

“Right then. Goodbye.”

“Katherine,” he shouts as she starts to shut the door. “get your f**king arse in here!”

“Make me!” She states, causing him to curse at her. “I’m serious Alfred.”

“Look, it was a---

“I know what it was!” She stated. “I was in it. Remember? Now, I want any apology?”

“That’s it?” He asks. “Right. Sorry.”

She glowers darkly at him. “That’s the poorest attempt at an apology yet, Alfred Solomons."

He cringes. “Crikey, it was a bit of a royal f**k up, but what do you want me to say?”

“I want a genuine apology!” She stated. “Heck, even some flowers wouldn’t go amiss!”

“Flowers die and are a waste of money.” He stated practically, causing her to unintentionally smirk. “Look, I am sorry though. It weren’t supposed to go like that and my men dropped the ball.”

She bites her lip and sighs. “That’s better I suppose. I’m staying the night in Small Heath though.”

“Why?”

She shoots him a look. “My grandmother lives down there, remember? I haven’t seen her in a couple of months.” He nods in agreement. “No guards while I’m with her.”

“Well---

“I mean it Alfie.” She states firmly. “If your men get within 5 feet of the house, I will shoot them.”

“It’s for your protection.”

She places a hand on her hip. “Ah, protection. Remind me, how’d that work out at Sabini’s?”

He shoots her a glower and she glowers back at him. He sighs. “Fine, I’ll let them know you can visit your grandma alone, now f**k off and let me get back to work.”

She laughs. “I will, once you tell me what you called me here for.”

“F**k!” He slaps the desk, causing her to laugh. “Right, you make me forget things. I need you, to go down to Small Heath,” he opens a drawer and pulls out a loaf of bread and a note. “and deliver this to Tommy Shelby.”

She sighs. “Alfie, must I?”

“I’ll send along protection. Sounds like with a man like Shelby, him being a family man, he’d appreciate a personal touch.”

She sighs. “I bet. Look, Alfie, is he anything like Sabini?”

“No. You’ll be fine, just bring your gun anyway.” His eyes narrow. “Where’s your f**king ring I bought you?”

She shoots him a look as she pulls it from her pocket. “I was making bread when Ollie got me. Did you want me to lose it in the dough?”

“Why’s everything an argument with you?”

“Why’s everything out of your mouth a smart arsed comment?” Alfie shoots her a look. “You ask me a question like that and I’ll match you back with the same energy!”

“Yeah, fine, right, noted. Go one.” She nods and heads towards the door. “Oh, and tell Shelby that I appreciated his handiwork at Sabini’s.”

She laughs. “I know the drill, you’ve had me running these deals for years.”

“Yeah. See you later! Call me tonight.”

“I will!” Kate blew him a kiss before heading back down to where she’d left her loaf of bread. As she pressed the raisin bread into a greased pan, she couldn’t shake the pair of blue eyes from her mind. Yes, Alfie had blue eyes, but it was the blue eyes of the stranger that she couldn’t get out of her mind. There was something about them that was like staring into a pool of sapphires.

Green eyes. 

He couldn’t get those f**king green eyes out of his head. He’d come back to Small Heath and Lizzie had been waiting for him in his office in the morning, like always. He’d f**ked her like always, probably a bit harder than normal, but that’s because he was f**king the girl from Sabini’s in his head. She, like everyone else, would assume it was Grace on his mind. Certainly not the mysterious girl from the club that he’d f**king in his head and dreams every night since then. Lizzie, he’d had enough of having her, she had feelings for him and it was becoming more obvious every time she asked him not to pay her. So, he made her his secretary instead. There were other women out there. If this woman got Grace off his mind, there’d be another woman to get her off his mind.

He pushed the door to his office open to see Polly glowering at him with a fearsome scowl on her face. Well, if he were anyone else, it’d be fearsome, but he didn’t care. “Newmarket was profitable.” He stated calmly, as he adjusted the books under his arm.

Polly got up. “Arthur told me how you left your message.” He set the books down on the desk and Polly came around after him. “And when I asked him where his medicine was,” he poured himself a whiskey, sensing a long argument with Polly coming. “he said you poured it away.”

“All I poured away was opium and bromide.” She had no idea, she had no idea how this all went inside their heads. 

“Oh, that's how it works in London, isn't it?” She says sarcastically as he takes a drink. “Every boss has to have a mad dog at his side. Yeah, somebody who can't be predicted, somebody mad in the head.” His blood starts to boil. Polly knows exactly how to push his buttons and push them she does. “But Thomas Shelby uses his own brother!”

He slams the glass down on the desk as he shouts. “Stop f**king fighting me!”

“Somebody has to!” She shouts as she slams down a loaf of white bread along with a note. “That arrived an hour ago. Some girl with Alfie Solomons dropped it off.” he picked up the note and read it. It was a little note. It read ‘let’s break bread’. Nice little personal touch. Polly shakes her head in disgust. “I was going to burn it. I should have. Well done, Tommy,” she says sarcastically as she starts to walk out of the office. “you've picked a side. Now you're at war with Sabini.” Polly stomps out of the office. Surprisingly, she doesn’t slam the door. He exhales and lifts the glass to his lips. No sooner does he sit down, does Polly come back in. “And by the way, the girl, she’s staying with Mrs. Violet Carter, you remember her? She and her husband used to run the bakery?” He nodded. “Apparently, that’s her granddaughter. She said that she’ll be there till noon tomorrow, if you wish to take a message back.”

He nods. “Right.”

He glances at his watch. It’s only 4:00; he has some work to do. If he heads over in a few hours, around 6:00, they should still be able to talk a bit. He’d walk by the house and see if there were any lights on. If there were, he’d knock and see if it was possible to talk to her. Odd of Solomons to send a woman down here. As near as he knew, Solomons didn’t have a sister. Solomons was engaged but, he wouldn’t send his fiancé down to a place like Small Heath to deal with strange men.

When he left the office at 6:15, it was raining outside. Not that he minded the rain, it served to calm and refresh him. As he walked down the street, he heard a woman screaming from the garage.

“Get off me! Help! Ah!”

The panic in her voice told him that someone was assaulting her. He didn’t hesitate. He quickened his step and hurried into the garage. Sure enough, two men were fighting with her, struggling to get her pinned against the wall. “Oi!” He shouted, causing all three heads to turn towards him. “Clear off!”

As he grabbed the one man, he realized that he knew the girl. It was her! The girl with the green eyes! He didn’t have time to react, for one of the men lunged at him and he punched him in the face! As the man fell back, the other man pulled out a gun and aimed it in his face. “Don’t move!” the man ordered. “You move and I’ll shoot him.”

The girl instantly froze; he could feel her behind him. She inhaled deeply and Thomas stared the man down. He knew from their clothes that they weren’t from around here. They had to be Sabini’s men, which meant, Sabini wasn’t far off, so they wouldn’t kill him. But her, he wasn't sure what they'd do to her, but he knew it wouldn't be good. Men like them never did nice things to beautiful women like her and he didn't want her hurt.

“Run.” He ordered, keeping his hands up.

“But---

“They’re not going to kill me,” he said not breaking eye contact with the men. “they’re here for me. Not you, so you f**king run.”

And she did.

The minute she did, he lunged for the gun, knocking it out of the man’s hand. As predicted, a second man emerged and he started to fight him. A third went towards the girl and he threw the one man into him, knocking him down. Was he ever going to meet this girl when there wasn’t a fight going on!? 

Suddenly, a fourth man appeared and that’s when he realized that he was outnumbered and he was being ambushed. That didn’t matter to him, he was still fighting when the fifth man joined in, who shouted. “F**king hold him!” that man punched him hard in the jaw and he saw stars. When he went down and all the men started kicking and beating him, he had a small hunch that this could be the moment that he died. He’d thought of dying, he just hadn’t thought it’d be on the floor of his garage after helping a girl escape.

The world blurred as his body began to grow numb after the torrent of physical pain had become too much to bear. There was so much blood in his eyes that he couldn’t see out of them. Sounds started to become diminished and his body began to ache. When he could barely move, he was hauled to his feet and his head hung down to his chest. He was grabbed by the hair and his head pulled up to look at Darby Sabini. 

“Tommy Shelby, I missed you at my club. I was at the races.”

“Sabini.” He mumbled.

“Don't say my name. Jesus!!” Sabini got insulted that he had the audacity to even speak his name. “Franco, take my name out of his mouth.” before he could understand what was happening, Franco grabbed his jaw. Tommy instantly put up a fight, but he wasn’t strong enough to stop the man from slicing his cheek. He gagged; fighting not to choke on the blood that was filling his mouth. “While you're in there, do a bit of digging for gold. Pay for the petrol. ”

He was going to kill Sabini when this was over. He was going to help Solomons destroy this man and he’d do it for fun. He tried to fight, but the pain was starting to overwhelm him. His jaw cracked and he cursed himself for not listening to Polly about getting involved in wars. Franco, pulled out one of his teeth, thankfully, one towards the back. As he spat out the blood, Franco handed his tooth to Sabini. He got punched in the face and he nearly fell down, but the men held him up as he choked on the blood. 

Again, he was hauled upright. “You see how much I know about you?” Sabini spat. “I even know what's in your f**king mouth.” he was too far gone to even care. “Look at me. Look at me!” he wouldn’t. Sabini grabbed him by the hair and forced him to look at him. “Look at me. You take up with the Jews. Yeah, you think that's what London's all about. You can just come down, pick a side. You f**king clown! Now your life is over.” He didn’t doubt that. “My face is the last thing you'll ever see on earth. Your mistake.” It wouldn’t be. It’d be her face. His eyes started to close and he saw her there, holding her torn dress, relief on her face. There were worse things to see before dying. “You remember that when you get to hell.”

“OI!!” He knew that voice. It was Arthur. “Get ‘em boys!!”

He hit the ground as Sabini and his men scrambled. There was shouting, gunshots, yelling and fighting. He was able to role on his side and to his surprise; Arthur, John, and many men from the Garrison were there! He couldn’t see fully what was going on, there was too much blood, but from what he could hear, Sabini’s men were getting the worst of it.

“Tommy?” That was Uncle Charlie. “Christ, Tom! What the f**k?”

“He alright?” Arthur yelled.

“Needs a doctor.” Charlie shouted. “It’s bad!”

“Oh, f**k!” Arthur stated as he hauled Tommy to his feet. “You’ll be alright Tom.”

“How?” He rasped, fighting to ask before unconsciousness claimed. “How did you---

“Some girl.” John explained. “She came running into the Garrison, screaming that someone was being attacked in the garage. Figured it was you so we all came.”

It had been her. She’d saved his life. Crazy little thing had run for help instead of hiding. F**k, his last coherent thought was a prayer that someone had gotten her name before letting her slip away again because he really needed to see this girl! The last thing he saw before unconsciousness claimed him were those f**king emerald eyes of hers.

Chapter Text

Nearly two weeks later,

That girl was going to get him killed.

After spending two weeks in the hospital, he decided to resume business. Inspector Campbell had tried to get in to see him, but had failed. After that, he’d had curly take him up to Camden town on a barge. The ride up to Camden Town had been full of dreams. Dreams of her. No one had any idea who she was. His men had looked for her, but no one knew who she was. 
He was now sitting in Alfie Solomon’s office, trying to focus on the business at hand, but for some reason, he was distracted by her again. He didn’t know why, but maybe it’s because there was something in Solomon’s bakery that smelled like her. He didn’t know what it was she wore, but it was something rich, exotic. He didn’t know what it was. Frankly, he wasn’t sure he hadn’t injured his head after being beaten by Sabini. Solomons, he was already strange in the head, unusual man, but he liked him for some reason.

“Well, I've heard very bad, bad, bad things about you Birmingham people.” Thomas tsks his tongue and reached for a cigarette on Solomon’s desk. “You're gypsies, right? So what, do you live in a f**king tent or a caravan?”

“I came here to discuss business,” he cleared his throat. “with you, Mr. Solomons.”

“Well,” Solomon’s clapped his hands together. “rum's for fun and f**king, innit?” he nodded in agreement as Solomons reached into his desk and pulled out a bottle of whiskey. “So, whiskey, now that...that is for business.”

He didn’t feel like whiskey, he knew what Solomons was doing. He was trying to read him, just like he had with the rum, so he stated directly. “Let's talk first, eh?”

Solomons shot him a slightly sour look before stating. “Suit yourself.” With that, Solomons put the whiskey back in the drawer. “They say you had your life saved by your men. Good to know that you all are so close that they don’t hesitate to save their boss from getting f**king killed.” So Solomons hadn’t heard about the girl, that was good. “So, what can you offer me that I don’t f**king have?”

He cleared his throat. “Well, for starters, I have policemen on my payroll.”

Solomons immediately scowled. “Well, I don't like policemen because policemen, they can't be trusted.”

He didn’t care. Solomons needed him, so he had the upperhand for now. “Mr. Sabini uses policemen all the time. That's why he's winning the war in London.” Solomons went still and Tommy could see by the look in his eyes that he’d angered him. “And you are losing it.”

“A war ain't over until it's over, mate.” Solomons stated directly, staring straight through him. “You were in the war?” he blinked in acknowledgment. Solomons already knew that he was. He’d done his research on Tommy, just as Tommy had done his research on him. “I once carried out my own personal form of stigmata on an Italian. I pushed his face up against the trench and shoved a six-inch nail up his f**king nose and I hammered it home with a duckboard. It was f**king biblical, mate.” Solomons laughed faintly remembering it. Tommy couldn’t have cared less. It was a war, they’d all done things, Solomons was the kind of man that war would leave untouched. Solomon’s face went still and his voice went cold. “So don't come in here and sit there in my chair and tell me that I'm losing my war to a f**king wop.”

“That war was a long time ago.” He reminded him. “You need to be more realistic.”

Solomons slammed the drawer shut and glowered furiously at him. “Realistic, yeah? Realistic?”

Tommy nodded as he lifted his cigarette to his lips. “Well, if you weren't losing the war, then you wouldn't have sent me the telegram.”

“Really?” Solomons said dryly. “You forget your f**king telegram. The telegram just said, "Hello." Very simple, you want to sell me something.” He studied him before asking. “What?”

“We join forces.” 

“F**k off.” Solomons stated directly with a shake of his head. “No! Categorical. F**king ridiculous.”

Solomons was going to go for it, he was just playing the game and Tommy was a very patient man. “Mr. Solomons,” he leaned forward, his hands folded. “your distillery provides one-tenth of your income. Protection is another 10%.” Solomons glanced to the right and started fiddling with his drawer. “And the rest you make from the race tracks.” When Solomons kept fiddling with the drawer, he sat up and leaned back in the drawer. “I know you keep a gun in the drawer. I know you keep it beside the whisky. I know you offer a deal or death.” Solomons face said nothing. He just sat there and continued to stare through him, clearly attempting to intimidate him. “I know what I'm saying makes you angry. But I am offering you a solution.” Solomons reacted, sort of, if running a hand through his beard was much of a reaction. Good or bad, he couldn’t tell. “You see, Mr. Sabini is running all your bookies off your courses. And he is closing down the premises that take your rum. And people don't trust your protection any more.”

Solomons leaned forward and pointed a finger in Tommy’s face. “You're the bloke who shot Billy Kimber, right? You did, you f**king shot him. That's you.” he didn’t offer any explanation. “You f**king betrayed him, mate. So it'd be entirely appropriate to do what I am thinking in my head to you right now.”

“I can offer you 100 good men. All with weapons.” He knew he had Solomons attention. “And a new relationship with the police.”

“Intelligence.” Solomons mused. “Intelligence is a very valuable thing, innit, my friend? And usually it comes far too f**king late.” Before he could even blink, Solomons had opened the left drawer, pulled a gun and was aiming it right at Tommy’s head. He cocked the gun, so Tommy straightened upright so he could stare Solomons down. “Let's say that I shot you already, right, in the f**king face. And the bullet goes bone, mush, bone, cabinet over there. Which is a shame, innit, 'cause that cabinet's f**ked now and I got to get shot of it. So, what I'd do is this...it's f**king simple, mate.”

He really didn’t think that Solomons was going to shoot him. It was a test of sorts, to see what kind of man he is. He wasn’t scared, he didn’t fear death anymore but his body betrayed him when his nose started to bleed.

Suddenly, there’s a knock on the office door. “Alfie, Mom says,” a woman entered, but neither man looked away to acknowledge her. She paused and suddenly, the woman shrieked. “Alfred Solomons! You put that gun down this instance!”
“Kathy.” He stated without breaking eye contact. “How many times have I told you, to knock before coming in a room?”

“I did knock, it’s not my fault you’re deaf!” She came around to stand by Alfie and that’s when he recognized her. Alfie could be pointing a cannon at his head and he wouldn’t have noticed. It was his mystery girl. She gasped and her beautiful green eyes widened in recognition. “You! Oh my God, it’s you!”

“You who?” Alfie stated. “You know him?”

She immediately moved between him and Solomons, causing Alfie to lower the gun. He stood up so he could address her properly. “Yes.” She didn’t break eye contact with him for a moment and she smiled broadly up at him. “He’s the one who rescued me, Alfie, from Sabini and his men.”

“Hold on then,” Alfie said putting the gun down. “Shelby’s the one who rescued you?”

“Yes.” She winces sympathetically as she looked at his face. “I’m sorry, I thought I was fast enough getting you help, but, it was raining---

“You did fine.” He assured her. “They made it.”

“I’m so sorry.” She said, causing him to frown. “Alfie’s men wouldn’t let me go back to check on you. They dragged me out of Small Heath that night.” 

“With good reason.” Alfie stated. “Those were Sabini’s men. Absolutely f**king dangerous.”

He nodded. “You needed to get out. Glad you were safe, my men couldn’t find you.”

She blinked in complete surprise. “You were looking for me?”

“Yeah.” He nodded. “Needed to see if you were alright.”

“That’s very considerate of you.” Her eyes narrowed. “You’re bleeding.” He’d forgotten about that. She reached out and swiped at the blood the exact moment that he went to wipe it. Crack! There was a loud crack of electricity, causing them both to jolt. “Sorry.” She flushed. “I was cleaning the carpet earlier.” He was positive it wasn't the static. It was her, it had to be her and her touch.

“Right, Kathy,” Alfie states. “we’re discussing business and you’re interfering. Can you move along?”

“I’m not going anywhere,” she says as she turns towards Alfie and states directly. “until you promise not to kill him. Please?” Alfie shrugs, causing her to exhale and snap. “Alfred, if you do, I swear to God, I am never speaking you to again and everything is off!”

Alfie snorts. “Right, fine. Just for you then Kathy.” She lets out a sigh of irritation. “Right, go on out and let us men talk about work. Right?”

She stares Alfie down. “You promise?”

Alfie nods. “Yeah fine, I promise.”

"Thank you." She leans over and gives Alfie a sisterly pat on the hand.

Alfie shrugs, not liking the display of sisterly affection. “Right. Get on with you now.”

“I’m going.” She turned to address him. “I have something for those bruises.”

“I’m fine.” He assures her, although his thundering heart was telling him otherwise. God, she was so beautiful, even more beautiful than he recalled.

“No, it’s the least I can do.” She says, a faint flush on her cheeks. “Especially after what you did for me. Don’t leave before seeing me, please?”

He wanted to see her, but didn’t want Solomons to notice his interest in her. “Alright.”

“Kathy, look, we’re trying to discuss business. This ain’t a picnic.”

She shot Alfie a look. “He saved me from getting hurt. I just want to give him something, it’s the least I can do.”

“Yeah, because you won’t use the f**king guards.”

She shoots him a look of disgust. “I was visiting my grandmother. She asked me to get her some Guinness from the pub, it was just a minute.”

“And a minute was long enough for you to nearly get f**king raped.” There was a tense silence and a tense anger. Clearly, they'd been arguing about something and Solomons had pushed it too far.

She shook her head as she walked away from him. “Some days, you’re a real piece of sh*t Alfie.”

“You’re always a pain in the arse!” He states as she heads out of the office and slams the door, hard enough to cause him and Solomons to jump. “F**king hell, she’s got a temper.” He didn’t think so. Sure, she was spirited and she had opinions. But she was soft, gentle and kind. “I'm sorry, go on. Tell us your plan.”

He couldn’t remember what the f**king plan was. All he knew was, he had finally found the girl that had been eluding him for weeks and now that he found her, he was not going to let her go.But why out of all the women in the world, did he have to fall for Alfie Solomon's sister?

Chapter Text

Kate held onto the herbal salve as she waited for Mr. Shelby to come out of the office. She hadn’t realized that was Thomas Shelby at the time. Circumstances had prevented them from properly meeting each other. Still, she was surprised. He seemed to be an interesting person, based on how he was in this job, very few men, apart from Alfie, treated women with respect. He hadn’t known whom she was, but he’d gone out of his way on two separate occasions to make sure that she was all right. He’d nearly been killed during one instance, but he’d gone looking for her! That had surprised her. He didn’t know who she was and he’d gone out of his way to take care of her. 

After nearly fifteen minutes, he came out of Alfie’s office with Alfie behind him. “Right,” Alfie said. “now f**k off and let me get back to work, right?”

He nodded. “Pleasure doing business with you.”

“Well, we’ll f**king see, won’t we?” Kate lets out a snort causing Alfie to glower at her. “What the f**k you still doing here?”

“I was waiting for your meeting to be over.” She said, holding up the jar of salve. “And, I nearly forgot what I came into your office for. Mother was wondering if you can make it for dinner tonight.”

“No.” he shakes his head. Kate had told her mother that Alfie would be too busy working, but her mother wanted her to try. “Might make it for dessert though.”

“I’ll let her know.”

“Right. Ollie, get the f**k in here. Kate, make sure he gets out of here.” Alfie steps back into the office and closes the door. 

“Well,” she says. “as Alfie so charmingly put it, I’m to see you out Mr. Shelby. Shall we?”

He nods. “Why not?”

He holds his hand out, gesturing for her to lead the way. “Oh, thank you.” she smiled. “I’m not used to such chivalry down round these parts.” He chuckles. She clears her throat and hands him the small jar of salve. “Here, I made it myself.”

“Thank you.” he takes it and pauses as he opens it and looks inside. “What is it?”

“It’s got turmeric, aloe vera and arnica.” She explained. “It’ll help the bruises and reduce any pain.”

“Thank you. It's the least I could do.” He pocketed the salve and they kept walking down the hall to the room where the barrels of rum were kept. The room was empty now, as the men were having their lunch break. She cleared her throat as she asked. “Did you and Alfie managed to come to an agreement?”

“Yes, very profitable.”

She smiles and states. “Alfie said you both may join forces. He asked me down to Sabini’s to get an impression about you. To see if you seemed like the kind of man who’d renege on a deal.”

He arches a brow. “You were spying on me?”

“No.” She shakes her head as she reminds him. “I didn’t even have a moment to learn your name.” 

He nods. “Right.” he inquired. “What is your name?” 

She laughs. “That’s right, we’ve never been properly introduced.” She stopped and extended her hand to her. “My name is Katherine Carter.”

“Carter, eh?” 

“Yes.”

“And you know I’m Thomas Shelby.” He said in a low voice. “Friends call me Tommy.”

“Alright then, Tommy.”

He doesn’t let go of her hand. In fact, she slowly becomes aware that they’re alone in this dark room. He stepped closer and asked her, keeping his voice soft. “When can I see you again?”

She blinked, not really understanding the question. “Well, I’m here most days---

“No.” He shook his head. “Not here. I want to talk to you alone without Solomons or any of his men watching us.” She stared at him, unsure of what to say or do. "Truth is...maybe we can meet once, without a f**king fight going on around us." Before she realized his intent…he was leaning forward and kissing her! She let out a surprised sound and it took a moment for her brain to catch up to her body. Her body was in a state of shock; excitement and then her brain reminded her that she was engaged. She hastily stepped back; staring at him as her lips tingled. He studied her before stating. “I knew it, you felt it too.”

God, this man was direct! She stammered, trying not to appear undone by a simple kiss, but…she was. She hadn’t even kissed Alfie yet! Why was it so hard to get a coherent thought together!? She felt as if her head had just fried! “I-I’m terribly flattered, but…Mr. Shelby, I’m engaged.”

He frowned. “You’re what?”

“Y-yes!” She stuttered, unsure of why she’s a stuttering mess. It was just a little kiss! She brought her hand up to show him the ring. Her hand was shaking violently though.

He looked at her hand, which is still intertwined in his. “Then where’s the ring?”

She gasped and searched her pockets. “I’m sorry! I was making bread.” She pulled it out and put it on her finger. He swore quietly under his breath. “I’m always worried that I’m going to lose it in the dough.”

“My apologies.” His eyes seemed to darken a little bit at her confession, but he released her and took a step back. “Who’s the fella?”

“Alfie.” His eyes flashed with surprise, so she confirmed it again. “I’m engaged to Alfie Solomons.”

He frowned slightly. “Solomons is your fiancé?”

“Yes.” It now felt awkward between them. “Mr. Shelby, I’m sorry, I didn’t realize---

“Neither did I.”

“I’m sorry.” She said. “I’m told that I’m too friendly with people and---

He shakes his head. “No, it’s not you.”

“I feel like it is. I was way too forward.”

He shakes his head. “You’re not. Just…didn’t realize.”

“I’m sorry.” She inhaled, desperate to change the subject. She cleared her throat and started to walk him out of the dark room. “I am also sorry that I wasn’t able to check on you. Alfie’s men dragged me back here and Alfie wouldn’t let me inquire as to your health.”

“It was alright.” He stated. “No trouble helping a girl out when she needs a hand.”

“Still, I really appreciate it.”

“What were you doing there?”

“I really was getting guinness for my grandmother, she was making stew and was out.” he nodded. “Alfie wanted me to discuss in person the terms of agreement, but…as you can see, that didn’t happen. I am sorry that you got hurt on my behalf.”

“Actually, they were waiting for me.” he states. “Why’d they come on you though?”

“I’m engaged to Alfie,” something in his blue eyes flashed. “and, they’re at war you know. They figured by hurting me…it’d be one more way to get back at him.”

“Well, I’m glad they didn’t hurt you.”

"Same." She hesitated before asking. “Did anyone else get hurt that night? Alfie doesn't like to tell me too many details.”

“No.” He cleared his throat. “Well, Sabini was the only man to escape, my men dealt with everyone else and you prevented the police from getting their hooks in me. So, you did well.”

She nodded. “I did very little.”

“You did enough.” she bites her lip before adding in a lower voice. “Mr. Shelby… I realize that what happened between us was a misunderstanding, so,” she assured him. “I assure you that I won’t tell Alfie about what happened. Alright? I don’t wish to see any harm come to you, especially after what you did for me.” 

He nods. “Appreciate that.”

“I really am sorry.”

He looked her dead in the eye and stated. “Not as sorry as I am.” He dipped his hat and stated. “Congratulations on your engagement.”

“Thank you.”

That said, he turned and walked away from her. Kate could only stand there and watch him as he walked away from her. She brought her hand up to her mouth again. God, she felt so terrible. She hadn’t realized the interest towards her. Well, she had a little bit when she walked into the office. The look in his eyes…it was almost as if he’d been looking for her and he couldn’t believe that she was standing there before him.  She probably should have hit him for kissing her, but...she was just so stunned that she couldn't believe that he'd actually been bold enough to kiss her! They hadn't even been in each other's company for an hour!

“Kate?” She spun around to see Ollie behind her. 

She exhaled. “God, you scared me.”

“Sorry.” He jerked his head. “Alfie wants to see you.”

That did not bode well for her.

“F**k!” he swore as he stomped toward the dock.

How could he have gotten that so wrong?! All right, maybe his imagination had run free with her a little bit. She hadn’t seemed interested in him when they met, she was intrigued perhaps, he'd seen that in her eyes. There hadn’t been any moment between them in the garage. But when she walked into Alfie’s office and saw him…her face lit up. It could have been surprise, but, it had seemed to be much more than that. Maybe in his eagerness and desire to see her again, he’d imagined things. But then he’d kissed her and while her instinct had been to push him away, her reaction spoke volumes. 

She didn’t slap him, didn’t threaten to tell Solomons which would have brought this whole deal down on his head. It was her reaction to being kissed that he found intriguing. She’d stared at him, shaking, not from fear, but it was almost as if she was unused to being kissed. In fact, he was almost certain that she had never been kissed before in her life. She kept rubbing her lips, touching them, as if she didn’t know what it was to be kissed by a man. There was something wrong between those two and he didn't know what it was. Solomons hadn't introduced her as the woman he was supposed to be marrying and she wasn't wearing her ring. Her reaction told him that she took the ring off frequently and forgot it on occasion. 

While his head told him to stay away from her, his heart told him to bide his time and try to get a moment alone with her. Find out how long she’d been engaged to Solomons, see if there was any actual love towards Alfie. He’d have to be careful though, one wrong move and she could go running towards Solomons and the deal would be done. While it wasn’t honorable to go pursue an engaged woman, something in him told him to go after her. He didn’t know what it was, he just knew that he had to have her and he wouldn’t rest until he had claimed that woman as his. He just had to figure out how to do it without starting another war.

Chapter Text

Kate walks into the office, her heart pounding in her throat. She knocks on the door. “Come in!” Alfie barks.

She inhales and walks in, praying to God that Alfie hadn’t gotten a report that Thomas Shelby had kissed her. She kept her face serious. “You summoned me?”

“Summoned?” he makes a face. “Summoned is such an ugly word. No, just called you. Sit down.” she went to sit down in the chair opposite Alfie. She folded her hands as he continued writing on his paper. “Well, what’d you think of Shelby?”

“Think of Shelby?” She let out a snort to hide her nerves. “Was I supposed to think something of him?”

“You tell me,” he set down his pen and looked up at her. “I heard that the two of you were talking outside for a bit.”

She knew it. Someone had heard them. She held his gaze as she stated. “Am I now not allowed to talk to people?”

“You can talk to whoever the f**k you want,” he stated. “I just want to know what you were talking about with him.”

She swallows and nods. “Well if you must know, we talked about several things, the salve, I thanked him for helping me and he thanked me in return. He offered his congratulations on our engagement. It wasn’t anything important, Alfie.”

“You sure?”

“Yes, I’m sure.” After a moment, she realizes that maybe Alfie had noticed Shelby’s interest in her, which prompted her to ask. “Are you jealous?”

“Me? Of him? F**k, no!” He laughs. “No, I’m not jealous because you ain’t going nowhere. You ain’t gone nowhere for the last four years and Shelby ain’t your type. Too f**king pretty.”

She wasn’t sure what her type was. Shelby, he was attractive and she liked him. She wasn’t sure why she did, but she did like him. He was handsome too and the fact that he was bruised and bleeding hadn’t hidden that fact. He had absolutely gorgeous eyes, if a man could have gorgeous eyes, it’d be his. He had striking cheekbones and the fact that they’d been cut by Sabini had added to the appeal. She hadn’t thought initially that he was her type, but apparently, a part of her did find him attractive, which didn’t bode well for her.

“So, why did you want to know?”

“Don’t know what to make of him yet.” He stated. “I pointed the gun right in his f**king face and he didn’t even blink. So, the man ain’t afraid to f**king die,” Alfie’s eyes narrowed. “but he seemed f**king happy to see you walk in the door.”

She clenches her hands together. “Alfie, the last time he saw me was when he was getting beaten to a pulp after rescuing me from being raped. I can imagine that he was relieved to find out that I was alright.”

Alfie nodded, rubbing his jaw thoughtfully. “Yeah, perhaps. Still,” he exhaled. “I want you to keep an eye on him.”

She frowned. “Why?” Considering Shelby’s interest in her, distance would be better for her.

“Just cause, men act differently around women. The two of you, have a sort of,” he gestures. “knowledge of each other. So, if you think he’s a f**king rat for Sabini or not, I want you to let me know.”

She nods. “I understand.” She decided not to agree to it though. She exhaled and stood up. “Well, I’ve got to go. It’s late and there’s lots of work to do in the kitchen.”

He nods. “Take the car.”

“I feel like walking, but, thank you for offering.” Before she exits the office, she’s unable to stop herself from making a request from him. “Alfie, I’d like you to give me your word that no matter what happens… you won’t kill him.”

His eyes narrowed. “You like Shelby or something?”

“Alfie,” she said firmly avoiding the question. “he saved me, twice. All I’m asking is that if something goes wrong in this merge that you not kill him. Please.”

“Why?”

“Because,” she inhaled. “I will always remember that he saved me twice and I will know that it was you who killed him. I couldn’t live with that Alfie, knowing that you killed someone who prevented me from getting raped.”

He nods. “Fine. But if he double crosses me, the deal is off.” she nods in agreement. “If he tries to kill me, I will f**king shoot him in the face.”

“As long as it’s self-defense and not because he annoys you.”

He smirks as he states. “How’d you know he f**king annoys me?”

“We’re getting married, aren’t we?” He nods. “Better know something about each other, right?”

He nods. “Right.” As she heads out of the office, he asks. “What time is dinner?”

She smiles. “Around 6:30.”

“What is it?”

“Fish pie with roasted vegetables.” He rubs his jaw. “We’re having angel cake for dessert.”

“Well, then,” he grins. “you could have led with that. See you about 7:00. Alright?”

“Alright.” She steps out of the room, her heart pounding in her chest. She isn’t sure how she managed to keep a straight face, but she was absolutely terrified that something was going to go wrong in the next few days. She wasn’t sure how or what was going to go wrong, something was going to go wrong.

Two weeks later,

Kate held her breath as she knocked on the door of her new neighbor. Her neighbor had moved in three days ago and Kate wanted to give her some time to settle in before just barging in. the curtain parted and she smiled and waved at the young woman inside. The woman eyed her, but she unlocked the door.

“Hello!” Kate holds out the small with a smile. “I’m your neighbor, Katherine Carter. I’d have called sooner but, I wanted to give you some time to settle in first.”

The woman’s brows arched. She appeared to be around Kate’s age. “That’s kind of you.” she takes the basket and peers inside. “Homemade as well?”

Kate nods. “Yes, there’s lardy cake for the boy and I figured you’d both enjoy the cinnamon raisin.”

The woman lets out a laugh. “And butter? Don’t tell me you made the butter too?”

She laughs and nods. “Yes, I did.”
“Well, please come in.” the woman ushered her in. “I was just sitting down to tea, if you’d care to join me.”

Kate nodded. “I’d be delighted, as long as I’m not intruding.”

“I assure you, you’re not.” She follows the woman into the parlor. “I’m Ada Throne, by the way.”

“A pleasure to meet you.”

Ada laughs as her son totters up to her, sniffing the air. “He smells the cake.”

“I think all children have this sense when it comes to sugar.”

Ada nods. “Like bloodhounds they are.” Ada gestures towards a chair and Kate sits down, waiting politely for Ada to pour the tea. “Oh, please, help yourself.” Ada says. “I don’t really stand on ceremony.”

Kate exhales. “That’s a relief.”

Ada studies her. “I’m a little surprised you baked yourself, I’d have thought your family had a cook.”

“We do but,” she exhales as she pours her tea. “some things the cook just can’t get right.”

The telephone rings and Ada sighs. “I’m sorry.”

“It’s alright.” Kate assures her. “I can come back later.”

“No, honest. It’s probably nothing.” Kate nodded and added a small spoonful of sugar to her tea. “Hello? Is that so?” Ada lets out an exhale. “Tommy!” Kate drops the spoon, then chastises herself. Why did the name Tommy put her on edge now? “Are you insane? You should have NEVER told her that.” Ada lets out a sharp laugh. “Of course she’s mad at you!” Ada nods. “Look, look, I’ll be there, but it’ll be late. Yes. Happy birthday to Polly indeed.” Ada hangs up the telephone. “Idiot brother.” Kate stands up. “No, sit. You don’t have to go.”

“Is everything alright?” She says. “I don’t want to be intruding.”

“You won’t be.” Ada exhales. “My brother just pissed off my aunt.” Ada’s eyes narrow. “You don’t happen to have any brother’s do you?”

Kate shakes her head. “I’m an only child.”

“Lucky.” Ada states. “I’ve got four brothers.”

Kate winces. “You have my sympathy.”

Ada studies her a moment and states. “I have a suggestion. Tonight, my brother is reopening his pub. Would you like to come with me?”

Kate bites her lip. “I’d love to but…I have an overprotective fiancé, who insists that I take guards with me at all times.”

“Christ,” Ada shakes her head. “and I thought my brother was bad.” Ada smirks and says. “You seem like the kind who’d play hooky once in a while as a kid.”

Kate laughs. “God, I wanted to, but my parents took me to and from school every day.”

Ada studies her and says. “Can you get out at 5:00? We can take the train and be there by 7:00. I’ve got family there, so we can stay the night before coming back in the morning.”

Kate hesitates. Alfie hates it when she runs out like that, but, she didn’t know why, but she felt like she needed to get out of the house. Away from the guards and away from her parents. She smiles and states. “We’d have to plan this.”

Ada nods. “I’ll get two tickets.”

“I’ll reimburse you.”

“If you want, but we’re neighbors and it’s my treat.” Ada studies her. “Can you ditch the guards?”

“I think. Are we walking to the station?”

“No, I have a car.”

She nods. “Alright. If you honk, I’ll come running out. They’ll have to run to catch us.”

Ada grins and laughs. “This should be fun! You look like you could use a night out.”

Kate nods. “I do, actually, it’s been a long time.” in truth, she couldn’t’ remember the last time she went out and had fun. True, Ada was a stranger, but Kate had a good feeling about her and if she brought her gun, all should be well. Kate smiles and lifts her cup of tea. “Here’s to adventures.”

“And hopefully,” Ada lifts her just poured cup of tea. “there’ll be plenty more of them in the future.”

As the glasses clinked, Kate had the feeling that even though Ada Thorne was going to be a bad influence on her, that this was possibly the beginning of a beautiful friendship.

And don't forget to check out 'Your doll' by storisage!

Chapter Text

He couldn’t get her out of his mind.

He sat there in the Garrison burning the note from Grace, but it wasn’t Grace’s face that came to mind. Hell, Grace’s face hadn’t come to him in nearly a month since he’d met Katherine Carter. Yes, she was engaged to Alfie, but for some reason, that only seemed to tempt him more. She was in his dreams, in the tunnels with him some nights. Other nights, she was under him in a field crying out as he took her. He woken, to find himself dangerously close to coming in his sleep because of her. He didn’t know why it was like this with her. It hadn’t been like this with Greta, any of his sweethearts including Grace. There was no burning heat or passion between any other woman he’d known before. And Kate, he barely knew! There was no reason for his body to react this way to the very thought of her.

Polly came through the back room, a look of abject disappointment and hurt on her face. He couldn’t blame her. There’d been a hole in Polly since she lost her children and he was denying her the right to see her only son. He stood up and Polly maintained eye contact with him for a second. “Poll.” He said gently, quietly begging her to listen to him. Polly shook her head and walked away from him. He exhaled and straightened up before following after her slowly. He wasn’t in the mood for a party, but it was Arthur's night and he had to be there. As he stepped out into the room, his eyes scanned the room. The party seemed to be a little dull and tired for some reason, in spite of the gold and red colors.

Then Ada came in, but it wasn’t Ada that caused his world to stop. It was the woman behind her. Once again, Kate had materialized before his very eyes. She’d come in with Ada and they were both laughing. Kate was holding Karl, while Ada got out of her coat. Ada, was then greeted by Esme, who took Karl from Kate. Kate shimmied out of her dark coat, to reveal this shimmering silver and white dress. F**k, she was beautiful. Her hair was down and she looked absolutely even more beautiful than he recalled. He inhaled trying to slow down his rapidly beating heart, but failed. He needed her. He needed to touch her, to hold her and feel her close. Dancing would allow him that liberty without being obvious.

He inhaled and approached them. Polly was hugging Ada and they were talking. Kate had removed her coat and looked around before spotting the coatroom. Well, it was the private room, but everyone was throwing their coats in there. She went in and he strode towards the room intent on talking to her alone. He passed Ada and Polly without either of them noticing him. True, he should acknowledge Ada, but Kate was here and he had a limited time to talk to her.

He came around the corner and stood in the doorway, completely stunned. She had her skirt up, revealing a pair of perfect, shapely, creamy white legs. God, he could just imagine how soft she'd feel under his hands and he ached to touch her. She was fiddling with the stockings and he waited for her to drop her skirt before revealing that he was there. She exhaled and began ruffling through her bag. That was when he spoke up. “Hello Kate.” 

“Ah!” She spun around, dropping her purse, which caused him to smirk as he stepped into the small room. Her jaw dropped in surprise. “You again?”

“Yeah.” He bent over and grabbed her purse. As he handed it to her, he couldn’t resist pressing a kiss on her cheek. “Good to see you.”

“T-the same.” she stammered, which caused him to smile internally. No matter what she said, she was affected by him. He could see that in her eyes. “How, why are you here?”

“Ah, Arthur, my brother,” he states. “owns the Garrison.”

Her eyes widen. “Brother, you’re Ada’s brother?”

He nods. “Yeah.” He glances down at her hand and sure enough, the ring is missing. “Where’s the ring?”

She gasped and looked down at her hand. She lets out a moan. “I forgot it, on the counter again.”

He smirks. “Baking again?” she nods. Clearly, Solomons needed to buy her a better ring, something simpler that wouldn’t cause her to worry about losing it. Probably needed to fit her better. “Bread?”

“Yes.” She cleared her throat. “I didn’t realize that you’d be here.”

“Or you wouldn’t’ have come?”

She swallowed and bit her lip. “Perhaps not.”

He studied her before stating directly. “I’m glad you did.” she said nothing. She just stared up at him, confusion and curiosity on her face. God, he didn’t know what it was about her, but she was perfect. Yes, it was wrong to pursue her like this, but he wanted this woman so much. He held out his hand. “Come on. I’ll get you a drink.”

She bit her lip, clearly debating before taking his hand. “Alright.” Once again, there was that thrill when she touched his hand. She inhaled sharply, causing him to glance at her as she squared her shoulders. “How’s business with Alfie been?”

“Alright.” he stated before looking at her and asking. “He know you’re here?”

She flinches and shakes her head. “No.”

Alfie had men watching her all the time, which means, that she and Ada had probably ditched the guards. She hated the guards, he knew that, which meant, she was alone and he had his night to talk to her and observe her without any of it getting back to Alfie. After a moment, he said. “Well, he won’t hear about it from me.” She looked up at him, relief in her eyes. “You have fun tonight.” He said. “Do whatever you want.”

She smiled. “Thank you, Tommy.” he swallowed, heat hitting him in the stomach. She flushed as she stammered. “Or, should I say…Mr. Shelby?”

“Call me whatever the f**k you want.” He really didn’t care what she called him as long as she was here with him.

She shakes her head and turns her gaze towards Ada and Polly. Ada’s eyes widen and she smiles. “Tommy!” He smiles in acknowledgment at her. Polly instantly shoots him a look of disgust and walks away. “Tommy, this is my neighbor Kate.”

He nods simply. “We’ve met.”

“Well, she is just the funniest thing. We talked the whole train ride down here, it was such fun.” Kate tucked a strand of hair behind her ear. “Did you ever find that mystery girl of yours?” Before he could answer, Ada turned to Kate and said. “My brother, John said he saw this girl in Sabini’s club and fell in love with her!”

Kate inhaled sharply and he shook his head. “Ada.”

“Then, she shows up in Small Heath and saves his life!” He didn’t think Ada had been drinking, but, maybe she and Kate had really hit it off. “John said, he’s been having Birmingham torn up looking for her! No one knows who she is.”

“Ada,” he says firmly. “stop.”

“What?” Ada says. “I’m happy for you Tom. It’d be good to see you married and happy again,” she turns to Kate, who’s growing more and more pale by the second. “especially after that last girl broke his heart.”

Kate pulled away from him and went to the bar. “Excuse me.”

“Ada,” he stepped closer and said. “Kate was the girl.” Ada gasped, a smile on her face until he added. “She’s engaged to be married.”

The light in her eyes dimmed. “What?”

“Yeah.”

Ada shakes her head. “I’m sorry, Tommy, I didn’t realize and I didn’t know she was engaged.”

He nods as he admits. “Don’t think she knows it either at times.” There’s an awkward silence between them for a moment. He clears his throat before asking. “So what do you think, eh?”

Ada nods, grateful for the subject change. “It's very...

“Gold?” he finishes.

Ada laughs and nods. “Yeah.”

At that moment, John approaches Ada and hugs her tightly. “Hello, Ada.”

“Hello, trouble, how're you doing?” She says with a laugh. He glances at the bar to see Kate is studying the bottles of alcohol, trying to decide what she wants. “Oh, you're spilling my drink!”

“Hey, Arthur,” John says loudly. “Look who it is.”

As John walks away, Ada steps towards him and asks in a lower voice. “So what do you want me to say to her?”

He doesn’t know, he shrugs. “Just talk to her. No one can get through to her. Tell her I had no choice.” Ada nods in agreement. “I appreciate this.”

As Ada walks away, his eyes are drawn to Kate. She’s decided on some drink and is rooting in her purse for money. He steps towards her, moving silently through the crowd. As she hands the bartender some money, he places his hand on hers, causing her to jump and drop the money. “I’ll get that Miss.”

“I’m sorry.” She stammered. “He just…popped up out of nowhere.”

He nods. “Yeah. Look, Harry. Whatever she orders, it’s on the house.”

Kate shakes her head. “No, I couldn’t.”

“And if she tries to leave money,” he states. “don’t take it from her. She’s the girl who ran into the pub.”

Harry nodded. “Right!” He turns to her. “Sorry Miss, everything’s on the house. We take care of our own here.”

She exhales shakes her head. “I feel like I’m stealing.”

“You’re Ada’s guest.” He explains. “So, you weren’t going to pay anyway, even if you hadn’t saved my life.” He leans with his back against the bar and studies her as she takes a sip of her drink. He frowns before asking. “Irish Whiskey?”

She nods. “I like it.”

“Not rum?”

She shakes her head before admitting. “It tastes like how oil paint smells.” He lets out a laugh, causing Ada to look at him for a second, surprise on her face. Kate, of course, is oblivious. “So, I prefer whiskey.”

“Same.” He glances at Harry and snaps a finger at him. “Make sure she gets the best in the house.”

Harry nods. “Right away Mr. Shelby.”

He clears his throat, not wanting to crowd her for a bit. She’s on edge, he wants time to stand back and observe her, try to see what’s running through her head. “Right,” he pulls out a cigarette and lights it. “so, I’ll be around. If anyone bothers you, just find me, Harry, or either of my brothers,” He steps close and points them out. “John or Arthur and they’ll help you out. Ok?”

She nods. “Thank you.” As he walks away, she asks. “You’re really, not going to tell Alfie?”

He shakes his head. “No. Have some fun. Won’t be like Sabini’s, you’re perfectly safe here. You can do what you want.”

She seemed a little hesitant, but she smiled at him. “Alright.”

He then went in search of Ada, who’s standing by the bar watching Polly. Ada shoots him an apologetic look. “I am sorry Tommy, I tried. All she wants is an address. She won’t talk until then.”

“Well,” he exhaled. “she can’t have it.”

Ada nods and after a moment of silence. “I’m sorry Tom.”

He brings the cigarette to his lips. “What for?”

“I forgot she was engaged.” Ada exhaled. “It’s just…I don’t know, it’s all odd. She doesn’t wear the ring and she didn’t bring him up apart from mentioning that he has guards following her.”

“How’d you shake them?”

“Well,” Ada exhales. “I pulled up to her house and honked the horn. After a minute, she came running out of the service entrance, jumped in the back seat and told me to go!” He frowned. “I did go and by the time we got to the corner, two men were running after her and shouting.”

“Did they come from the house?”

“Apparently so.” Ada says. “She mentioned that her parents have them join them for dinner, but, they live in the house across the street.”

He shakes his head. No wonder she was jittery. That was a lot to go through just for a night out. He understood where Solomons was coming from. Kate, she was a beautiful woman. A man would do anything to protect her, but, this may be too much for a woman like her. She probably felt like she was being smothered to death. He watched her as she walked around the room, slowly gaining confidence. She went up to Esme, who was holding Karl, who instantly held his hands out for Kate. They talked and Esme waved John over, and they all three started conversing.

“Tommy.” Ada said firmly. “She’s engaged.”

He nods. “I know.”

“Who’s the fiancé?”

He exhales. “Alfie Solomons.”

Ada’s eyes widen as she states. “No! Tommy, you can’t---

“No harm in looking, Ada.”

“That better be all there is.” Ada says firmly. “Look around the room Tom. Lizzie’s here, if you don’t want Lizzie, there’s someone else. Just not her. And she’s my neighbor; so, I don’t want you bringing any mess to my door. Understood?”

He nods. “Understood.”

“Don’t make me tell Poll, cause I will.”

He nods again. Ada kept going on and on, he nodded even though he wasn’t listening. He already found one flaw that Solomons had regarding Kate. She needed space; she wanted to enjoy herself without people watching her. So, he went off and found himself a quiet corner where he could watch her without feeling like she was being watched. It was always the little things that mattered to a woman and that was how he was going to be different from Solomons. He just hoped that the little things were big enough for her to realize that maybe she was making a mistake.

Chapter Text

Kate didn’t know what to do. This whole thing felt wrong at first, the moment she heard Thomas Shelby behind her, her entire world had stopped. She’d spun around to see him standing there, a faint smile on his face, looking like the devil himself. However, the devil could never look as handsome or as charming as Thomas Shelby was. For the first fifteen minutes, she was sure that he was going to call up Alfie and tell him where she was. But he was a man of his word and hadn’t done that. In fact, he hadn’t approached her at all this even, which was unusual. In fact, she didn’t even see him most of the night and she half expected him to be lording over her, keeping an eye on her like Alfie normally did. But he didn’t. 

Kate exhaled as she took a plate with a few sandwiches on it, along with her whiskey to the back room and sat down with an exhale. “So?” She yelped and spun around to see Thomas Shelby, sitting in a corner, smoking a cigarette! “You needed a moment alone as well?”

She nodded. “Yeah.”

He stands up and walks over, a glass of whiskey in hand. Her heart starts to pound in her chest. God! Why was she scared of him? He was just a man! She’d come across a ton of scary men working with Alfie, but none of them affected her as he did. “Mind if I join you?”

She shakes her head. “Not at all.”

He sits down and studies her a moment before asking. “Where’d you find the food?”

“I asked Ada and she had someone go out and get it.” she puts the plate between them. “Want some?”

He shakes his head. “You eat.”

“You can have one sandwich. I gave the guy 5 pounds and I think he bought too much.”

“He give you your change back?”

“No, but, I told him to keep it.” he nods as he lifts the cigarette to his lips. “Is, that alright?”

He nods. “It’s your money, you can do what you want with it.”

“Except buy drinks.”

He smirks and chuckles. “Except for that.” he leans forward and studies her food. “What’d he get you?”

“Hmm,” she studied them. “bacon butty as well as egg and cress.” She hesitates before offering again. “Are you sure you don’t want a sandwich? There’s some chips as well.”

He pauses a moment and then nods. “Yeah, why not.” He grabs a bacon one and takes a bite out of it. “Thanks.” She nods in acknowledgment. There’s too many sandwiches for them both to eat. She swipes the bacon from one and adds it to her egg and cress. She takes a possibly too large bite, but she can’t help it. She’s been drinking and the finger food wasn’t doing good to help her keep her head from spinning. “You don’t talk much, do you?”

She nearly chokes on the bacon. “Not while I’m eating.” 

He smirks and they both reach for the same chip. She lets it go and brings her hand back. That gesture causes him to still. He looks at her and asks. “Solomons ever hit you?”

She jumps in shock. “What?”

“It was just a chip.” He stated in a low and patient voice. “You jumped back like you expected me to hit you.”

She shakes her head. “No, he doesn’t hit me.”

“Are you sure?” She nods. “Be sure, because if you need help---

“I don’t.” she assures him.

“I can help.” He states firmly. “If he or anyone else is hurting you, I can get you out.”

She stares at him, touched by his generous offer. “I-I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to come across like that. I just wasn’t expecting our hands to cross.”

“Is that all it was?” He asked firmly.

“Yes.” before she could stop herself from admitting it, she said. “You make me nervous Mr. Shelby.”

He laughs. “I do?”

She blushed. “Yes. It’s just…we’ve met under strange circumstances, we had that misunderstanding,” he nodded as she added. “and we are alone, so, yes…I’m nervous.”

He nods. “Well, I’ll try to be on my best behavior.” She stares at him, her lips parted in surprise. He smirks. “I said I’d try.”
“Mr. Shelby---

“We haven’t danced yet.” He stated. “Things happen when you dance.” Her face heated as he stated. “Might trip, step on your toes,” he shakes his head mischievously, causing her to laugh. “lots of things happen when you’re dancing.”

“Fair point.” She takes another bite out of her sandwich, as does he. 

After a few minutes, he asks. “So, how’d you wind up engaged to Alfie Solomons?” she pauses. “How’d the two of you meet?”

She bites her lip. “Uhm, well, my parents used to live here in Small Heath with my grandmother.” He nods. “Well, when I was thirteen, my father decided that Camden Town held more business opportunities, so we moved and wound up right next to the Solomons family. Both our father’s went into business together.”

“So, you were childhood sweethearts?”

“Childhood enemies.” Her statement caused him to laugh. “But the war changes things. Alfie was 19 when he headed off and my whole family wished him farewell. We wrote to each other, not much, you know, but he wanted someone to talk to and he told me stuff he couldn’t tell his parents. Then, he came back and I think,” she tilted her head to the side. “that’s when we realized just how much we missed each other.” She laughed. “He hugged me first before his own parents, which caused quite the stir.”

He nods. “I can imagine.”

“So, one day his parents met wit my parents and they suggested a marriage between us.”

“Hold on,” he sat up. “so, this is like an arrange marriage?”

She shrugs. “A little bit, except Alfie proposed in private to me.”

“Did you know about the deal with your parents before he proposed?”

“Yes, but if you must know,” she states. “no one made Alfie propose to me and no one made me accept his proposal. We’ve known each other for years and yes, we do love each other. We know each to the point that we know what we’re going to say before we even say it.”

“That’s good.” She takes a bite of the sandwich. He studies her and then asks. “Are you in love with him?”

She blinks. “Well,” she covers her mouth with her hand. “yes, I do.”

“I didn’t ask you if you do love him.” He says firmly. “I asked you if you’re in love with him.” she chewed the sandwich, finishing as she thought on the question. Yes, she loved Alfie. Why was he asking her if she was in love with him? “You don’t look so sure.”

“I am, it’s just… I never been asked that before.” God, why is he asking her such hard things? She was very secure with the idea of marrying Alfie Solomons. It’s just the idea I do know Alfie, I care for him, he cares for me, we’ve known each other for years. We’re very good friends; I know what he’s going to say before he says it. That’s more than most people can share in a lifetime. Why?”

“Trying to figure Solomons out.” She nods, relaxing a little bit. “Been engaged long?”

“Not very.” She pops a chip in her mouth. “Four years.” He chokes on his whiskey. “We’re getting married next year, in April.”

“Hold on,” he sets down his glass. “so, the two of you will have been engaged for five years?”

“Yes.” She says. “It’s not so very long Mr. Shelby.”

“I’ve heard in the Jewish community that a long engagement was seen as, well, sort of a disrespect to the relationship.”

She frowned. “I’ve never heard that, but even if it were true, Alfie and I don’t believe in those kinds of ideas. We felt a long engagement worked for us and that’s what we went for.”

“Putting it off?” he inquired, lifting his cigarette to his lips, that damn smirk on his face.

She glowered. “No, we’re not putting it off."

"Good to know.” he exhales deeply and asks. “You’re not Jewish, are you?”

“No, but, it’s never been a problem with us.”

“How are the two of you going to raise the kids?” He asked.

She blinked. She actually didn’t know. She and Alfie had been so busy working together that they hadn’t really had time to sit down and have a concrete discussion about their future. Instead of answering, she said. “You’re very curious about my private life Mr. Shelby.”

“What can I say?” He said dismissively. “I’m a romantic at heart.”

She snorts. “I’m sure.” She takes a bite out of her sandwich and chews it quietly. He takes another bite out of his. After a few moments of silence, she says. “It’s a beautiful pub.”

He nods. “I’ll tell Arthur.”

“Ada says that you had a hand in it.”

He nods again. “A little bit.” He glances at her. “How’d you like it in comparison to Sabini’s?”

She groans. “Anywhere, was better than Sabini’s.” she folds her hands. “You should open up a club in London, if it’s as nice as this, you’d have the best of clientele immediately.”

He tilts his head to the side. “I’m planning on it.”

She frowns. “None of that involves double-crossing Alfie, does it?”

He shakes his head. “No. I like Solomons, unlike Sabini. Solomons is a singular man. Good head for buisness.”

“That’s one way of describing him.”

He studies her. “So, do you work for Alfie?”

She nods. “Yes. I manage the front for him, give it an air of legitimacy.”

“The bakery?”

“Yes.”

“You like to bake?”

“Very much.”

He leans back in his chair and asks. “What’s your favorite bread? Or do you have anything else that you like to make?”

Kate laughed and shook her head. They talked, mostly small talk, nonsensical, seemingly unimportant things. However, it was nice to be able to talk to someone that didn’t want to discuss rum running and profits for a change. They chatted until the bartender, Harry came in.

“Mr. Shelby.” He said. “It’s nearly 2:00.”

She gasped in shock. “What?”

He frowned and looked at his watch. He then stood up. “Is everyone gone?”

“Yeah.”

“No, no, no.” Kate stated as she stood up, grabbing her purse. “How’d that---

“Kate,” he said patiently. “it’s alright. Relax.”

“But its---

“You’re on vacation.” He states. “No one cares what time you get in.”

“But, I was with Ada.” She explained. “She must---

Harry hands Thomas the key. “Here. She gave it to Arthur, but Arthur gave it to me.”

He nods. “Arthur had too much anyway.” He takes the key. “Right, I’ll walk you over to Ada’s.”

She bites her lip. “I’d hate to take you out of your way.”

“No trouble at all.” He placed his hand in the small of her back and guided her out. “It’s 2 in the morning and I’m not letting you walk alone.”

That was when it hit her that coming down to Small Heath was a very bad idea. Ada had said that Tommy was in love her and that had her terrified in the first hour. Then, she hadn’t seen him for several hours and now, they’d spent apparently, close to four hours in this back room, talking privately and enjoying each other’s company. She wasn’t sure how her guard had managed to come down, but it had and now, she was putting it back up. However, when he brushed her hair back from her neck to help her into her coat…her head told her that her guard had gone up too damn late.

Chapter Text

Thomas studies Kate as he opens the door for her. She rubs her hands together and looks around. It’s raining outside. He exhaled deeply and turned towards her, she’s got a flimsy, little coat on. “Here.” He got out of his coat and draped it around her shoulders. “Can’t have you catching cold.”

“No.” She protested and tried to hand him his coat back. “I’ll be fine---

“Kate,” he said firmly. “keep the coat on. I’ll be fine.” He wrapped his arm around her shoulder, causing her to shiver. “See? You’re cold.” He rubbed her arms and an entire shiver ran down her spine. He looked up. “It should stop in a minute, let’s just wait it out.”

That seemed to scare her, for she immediately started shaking her head. “But, it’s not that bad!”

“It’s fine.” He said pulling her back so his back was to the wall and her back was to his chest. She shivered as he wrapped his arms around her waist. “Jeez, you’re freezing.”

“Mr. Shelby---

Harry came out and locked the door. “Goodnight Mr. Shelby.”

He nods. “Goodnight Harry.” Harry hurries down the street, slipping a bit. He nods. “See? No rush. Give it a minute.”

“Alright.” She croaks, clearly uneasy. She bites her lip before asking. “Are things, better…with your aunt, I mean? Did you two make up?”

He shakes his head. “No.”

“Oh.”

He exhales deeply. “Polly’ll do what Polly wants to do.”

She bites her lip and nodded. “Alright.” 

He smiles. She’s so nervous that she’s shaking under his touch. He exhaled and rubbed her shoulder, causing her to inhale. “Do I make you that nervous?” She lets out an exhale and drops her gaze. For some reason, he decides to ask her. “Solomons never f**k you?” 

She lets out a shriek and bolts a step forward. “Mr. Shelby!!”

“Just trying to figure out why you’re so nervous.” He smirks. "Think I know why now."

God, that face of hers is very telling. She’s now upset, so miraculously, her stammer is now gone. “Who do you---you’ve no right to ask me such a thing!”

“Just guessing as to why the f**k you’re so nervous around me.” He states. “Either you’ve never felt a man’s cock in you,” she blazed an even more vibrant red than before, so he knew that was true. “or, you’re naturally shy, so anyone getting close to you puts you on edge.” She inhales raggedly. “I’m guessing…it’s both. And considering that Sabini and his men attacked you,” she flinched and he took a step forward. “that puts you even more on edge being around a man. Am I right?”

She inhales and takes another step back. “That is…none of your business.”

“You’re right.” He holds her gaze. “But…I want you to know, that you’re safe with me.” She pauses and eyes him dubiously. “I’ve never forced myself on a woman and I’ve killed those who tried.”

She relaxed just a little bit, so he stopped moving towards her. “Is…that a fact?”

He nods. “Yes. Why do you think I asked if Solomons was hitting you?”

She blinked and exhaled deeply. “I’m sorry, you’re right. I am being a little, too jumpy and…I am not used to being alone with a man.”

“Especially one who makes you nervous.” He teases lightly, causing her to smile faintly. He steps closer and assures her, in a low voice. “You’re safe with me.”

She looks him dead in the eye and asks. “Am I?”

“Yeah.” He steps closer. “You are.”

She inhaled and asked. “Why…did you ask me about, if I’d been with Alfie?”

“Trying to figure out just how innocent you are.” He ran a finger down her cheek, again, causing her to shiver. “You must have been scared to death in that garage.”

She inhaled raggedly, but nodded. “I shouldn’t have gone out.”
“You’ve a right to go out.” He stated. “Did you have your gun?”

She shakes her head. “I was visiting my grandmother. I didn’t think I’d need it.”

“You were right.” he looks down at her little purse, looks too small to hold a gun. “Do you have a gun on you now?”

She shakes her head. “No.”

He reaches into his coat and hands her his. “Want to hold onto mine?”

She stares at him in surprise. “But, that’s your gun.”

“It’s fine, as long as it makes you feel better.”

She nods, smiling faintly before shaking her head. “I’ll be fine Mr. Shelby, just, I’m sorry for my reactions. I-I’m not used to being touched like that.”

He nods. Shy and modest, two things working against him. “I’ll try to keep that in mind.” He glanced up and stated. “The rain’s stopped.” He extends his hand to her. “Shall we go?”

She nods and takes his hand, shivering again. “Alright.”

He steps closer to her and moves her to his right side so she’s not walking in the street. “Are you sure you’re warm enough?”

“I’m warm enough.” She looks up at him. “You can really take your coat back.”

He shakes his head. “Keep it.”

She smiles and says softly. “Your mother raised you well.”

“Polly raised me.” He stated calmly. “My mother killed herself when I was nineteen.”

“I’m so sorry.” The sympathetic note in her voice and the fact that she clasped his hand with her other one, assured him of her sincerity. She inhaled deeply and asks. “Your father?”

“No idea. Took off and only seen the bastard once.”

“And?” He looked down at her and she shook her head. “I’m sorry, I’m prying.”

“Conned Arthur out of money and headed for America. Haven’t seen him since.” 

“I’m sorry.”

“Don’t be.” He stated as he looked ahead. “He weren’t much of a father. Spent his time drinking away what little money we earned, getting my mother pregnant or stealing.”

She bites her lip and nods. “I see.”

He looks at her. “What’s that mean?”

“Nothing,” she assures him. “I am sympathetic, it’s just…I understand a little bit now. Why you’re so protective at least.” She exhales in relief. “Ada had me worried for a bit.”

He nods. “That’s Ada for you.” but Kate should be worried, Ada’s right about him. But for now, let her think that his feelings towards her are simply protective and not the fueled fire growing inside him. He clears his throat. “What about your family?”

“My parent’s are still alive. My grandfather died a few months ago, so, my father, mother and I each take trips down here to see that she’s alright.”

“Leave the address.” He offers. “I’ll have some men walk through the house, make sure that everything is in order.”

“I couldn’t.” she said. “That’s far too generous of you.”

“No problem. Gives some men a chance to earn some money, good for the community.”

She smiles. “I’ll think on it and talk to my grandmother first. It is her house after all.” 

He nods. “Alright, but it’s no trouble.” She exhales deeply and looks up at the sky. The clouds have rolled away, revealing a moon shining down on them. 

He pauses so she can look up at the sky. Her body relaxes and she exhales deeply. She looks so beautiful like this, the moon is bright and it’s reflecting back in her eyes, which look like a pool of water. Her breathing is gentle and soft, her lips are parted and she’s finally relaxed. So much that she doesn’t seem to notice that they’ve stopped walking. After five minutes of quiet contemplation, she suddenly becomes aware of his eyes on her face. 

She jolts. “I’m sorry, I just stopped walking.”

“No trouble.” He said. “You don’t get to see the sky like that in London.” 

She nods in agreement. “No, you don’t. It’s so beautiful and peaceful tonight. Very still.”

He nods and continues walking with her. Kate exhales deeply and he asks her casually. “Do you have any siblings?”

“No, I’m an only child.”

“Lucky.” He mutters.

She laughs and shakes her head. “No, you’re the lucky one. So many siblings and you’re all so close with each other.”

“Yeah, that’s the problem.”

She laughs again. “It must be nice to be part of a big family. I had a very lonely childhood, I wasn’t allowed to play around Small Heath because dad thought I’d get kidnapped.”

He nodded. “The hair.” She blinked. “Your hair, it’s a unique color. Might have attracted the wrong person.”

“Oh, I didn’t realize.” She exhales. “So, I spent my life in books or in the kitchen.”

“Did you get more friends once you moved to London?”

“Alfie.” She explained. “Once my parents formed a bond, I was allowed to go anywhere with him. We went everywhere and it was probably the most fun I had.” She exhaled deeply. “Then it was time to grow up and a war happened.” She exhaled and stated. “After that…everything changed and, nothing went back to life as it once was.”

He nodded. “Yeah.” He understood that, but he was realizing that there hadn’t been anyone else in her life except for Alfie. Childhood romances were one thing, but, maybe things hadn’t really progressed past that. Alfie hadn’t had sex with her yet! That made no sense to him. He and Alfie were both red-blooded males and Tommy was having a hard enough time keeping his hands off her. Alfie, he had a license to do so and the ring on her hand made that very clear. Still, Alfie hadn’t touched her!! Why the f**k not!? And he refused to believe that it was because of Alfie’s religion or Kate’s shyness. He must have tried at least once! Did Alfie not find Kate attractive? She was clearly unused to a man being near her, especially touching her.
“Mr. Shelby!” Her voice caused him to jolt back to the present. She laughed uneasily. “Were you listening to me?”

He shook his head. “No, I’m sorry. I got lost in my thoughts.”

“Pleasant ones?”

They’re on the street, a few doors away from Ada’s, so he decides to admit it and see if she’ll react. “If you call thinking about Solomons pleasant, then yeah.”

She frowns. “I don’t see how that could be pleasant.”

“More like confusing.”

“Anything I can answer?” she asks as he stops. 

He studies her and says. “You may not like the question.”

She smiles innocently. “Oh dear, is it about the business?”

“No.” He steps towards her and states bluntly. “I don’t think you’re in love with Alfie Solomons, nor is he in love with you.” 

She stares at him, the smile slipping off her face. “Excuse me?”

“I don’t doubt that you love him.” He states. “You’ve known each other since you were kids and that’s all fine and dandy but,” he inhales before stating. “he doesn’t love you as a man should love a woman. And if you marry him, you’ll never know what it means to be loved.”

“Excuse me?” She stated. “Mr. Shelby, it really isn’t your place to---

“You two look at each other as if you’re siblings. Yes, you touch, but there’s nothing that suggests romance between the two of you.” He doesn’t know why he’s saying all this, it’s way too soon, but it won’t stop coming out. “He didn’t even introduce you as his fiancée and the thought didn’t occur to you. You forget your ring and remove it a lot. A woman in love, never forgets her ring and I’ve never seen a woman need reminding about her ring as often as you.”

Kate stared at him for a long time, confusion on her face as she said. “I knew it.” He frowned. What did she know? “I knew you were lying, trying to act like you weren’t coming onto me. But, Mr. Shelby.” she said plainly. “I’m sorry, that you feel this way about me,” she wasn’t looking up at him, so he stepped closer to her and placed his thumb and index finger under her chin and made her look up at him. Those green eyes widened and she immediately said. “Don’t.”

“I’m not going to hurt you.” He assured her softly. “We’re talking about something important and I need to see your face.”

She shakes her head as she croaks. “It’s not…important. I’m engaged and you can’t have feelings for me.”

“Why can’t I have feelings for you?” He asks directly, causing her to flush. “Yes, you’re engaged and normally, I would respect that---

“Then why don’t you?” She demands, looking him directly in the eye. “Why are you doing this? Why are you making things difficult?”

“I ask myself the same question every time I look at you.” She stills. “And the answer is I don’t know, all I know is… I feel something for you, every time, I look at you.” She was stunned. “Yes, I know you’re engaged and what’s going on with me shouldn’t be a concern of yours.” For some reason, he said. “Unless you have feelings for me,” she said nothing, but he felt a whole jolt through her body and she inhaled sharply. He stopped talking and studied her, she was breathing faster, her eyes were wide and she was nervous. He said nothing, waiting for her to object, to deny that such a thing was possible for her. But she didn’t. That’s when it hit him. “Christ, you f**king do, don’t you?”

That’s what she was afraid of. She had feelings for him and she was engaged to someone else. Not only that, she was engaged to Alfie Solomons and based on how Solomons had her watched, he was the kind of man who wouldn’t make breaking her engagement easy. If he could get her to break her engagement, because he had a feeling that Katherine Carter was the kind of woman who wouldn’t break her engagement for a feeling.

Chapter Text

She was trapped. She didn’t know how and she didn’t know why, but for some reason, she felt as if she’d been caught in a lie and she didn’t know why. She wanted to deny that she had feelings for him, but until this moment, she didn’t realize that she had feelings for him!! She didn’t realize it, but it all made sense to her now!

It explained why she hadn’t been able to get him out of her mind since she saw him that night at Sabini’s. She remembered jumping the first time; he touched her and heat flowing down her back after he’d touched her there to guide her through the hall and dancefloor. He hadn’t even known who she was, but he wanted to take care of her. He hadn’t started a fight until someone had thrown that wine bottle at her. While his brother’s had immediately started to fight, he’d checked that she was alright. She had been, until he touched her and that had prompted her to just run, regardless of him asking her to wait for him.

Then, when she’d been grabbed by Sabini’s men and they’d started to assault her, she hadn’t expected him to be her rescuer. But when he came running in, almost all fear had vanished from her and something, almost comparison to joy had filled her. The moment he pulled her free, she knew that she was safe. Then, he’d stared down a gun for her and still, he ordered her to go. She’d run straight to the Garrison and thank God; the men had listened to her. Unfortunately for her, Alfie’s men had been in there getting a drink and they dragged her out of the room and into the car. She hadn’t even managed to get the beer for her grandmother. She’d fought, she’d cried and she’d been desperate to know if he was alright.

So, when she walked into the room and seen Alfie pointing a gun at his face, she’d panicked. The idea of Alfie killing him…it had scared her and she’d gotten between him and Alfie. Alfie would have probably shot him, had she not demanded a promise from Alfie, twice, which he’d reluctantly given! The look on Thomas’s face, when she walked in…it was almost as if he’d been waiting for her to come back into his life and she had. And then he seized the day and had kissed her.

That kiss…it had nearly been her undoing. She’d been stunned and shocked that he’d developed feelings to the point where he’d brazenly kiss her like that! But then, he hadn’t known that she was engaged to Alfie! Oh, God! Alfie! What was she to do about Alfie!? She loved Alfie, she really did, she wanted to marry him…but a very large part of her wanted Thomas Shelby. She wanted him to the point where she knew it was wrong, but still…she couldn’t help it! Fate seemed to keep pushing them together and with each minute, the attraction grew. He had known it long before she had and now, the recognition of what was pulsating through her veins was almost too much for her to handle. Yes, she did have feelings for him, but she shouldn’t. But the thing that struck her as odd, was how she wasn't scared of him right now. Well, she was scared of what she felt, but not scared of him.

She licked her lips and croaked. “I’m engaged.”

“I know.” he kept his voice gentle. 

“And I love Alfie.” She stated honestly. “I do.”

He nods. “I agree, but I don’t think you’re in love with Solomons. Not as you should be.”

She laughs faintly. “Not everyone, shows love in the same way.”

He nods. “You need to be showed and given more love than he’s offering you.”

“Mr. Shelby,” she states softly. “Alfie loves me.”

He shakes his head. “Not in the way he should.”

She rolls her eyes, God; he’s so arrogant. “How can you possibly know that?”

“Because of how you are with me.” He said firmly, causing her to still. “You react, every time I touch you, doesn’t matter how little.” To prove his point, he runs the back of his finger down her throat and against her will, she shivers. “That’s why, I make you nervous. You’re probably scared a little bit, because you’ve never had this before. Never had anyone touch you like this.”

She hadn’t. She swallows as she croaked as she swallowed. “You shouldn’t.”

He nods, but doesn’t stop touching her. “I just can’t figure how a man like Solomons is able to keep his hands off you, not even be tempted to f**k you when I can’t resist the urge myself.”

She went completely still at his words. “What did you---

“Has he even kissed you?”

“Mr. Shelby, that’s none of your business!”

“I know he hasn’t.”

She studies him and asks. “How can you---

“The way you touched your mouth after I kissed you.” She stares at him. “I know, I was the first man to ever kiss you.” she stared at him in surprise. “Am I right?”

She swallowed, not wanting to admit such a thing. “Possibly.”

He shakes his head. “I look at you…and I see the most beautiful woman to ever walk the earth.” She stared at him. “You don’t even f**king know it.  I can’t believe that Solomons left you untouched,” her face heated violently at those words. “unkissed and unmarried for so long.”

“I-I’m engaged.” She gasped out.

“For five years.” He said lowly. “Five f**king years. Why so long?” Her mind raced. “it doesn’t make any sense to me.”

“Mr. Shelby---

“If you were mine…you’d have been married to me years ago and a kid or two in you already.” She stared up at him, shivering as he stared into her eyes as he said. “I’m going to kiss you now.”

She shakes her head. “Mr. Shelby, please---

He kisses her deeply, causing her to jolt in surprise. For a moment, the whole world stopped and then it exploded! She couldn’t move. She stood there, her arms hanging limply down around her sides. He was gentle, despite the blaze of passion that was thundering through him. She could feel it. Half of her was shouting at her to hit him, to push him away, but she didn’t have it in her to even lift her hand and strike him.

He let out a sound as he started to deepen the kiss. His left hand moved from her cheek, down to her waist and he yanked her against him. She let out a moan of surprise as she found herself pressed against him. His kisses were starting to become more potent as her head spun. A part of her melted and she found herself clinging to him, clutching onto his forearms. He pressed her back against the brick wall, as if he needed support as much as she did. She was shaking, mostly because she’d never experienced anything so intense in her life. 

But he, God, he was affected too. She had no idea that a man like him could be affected by her. She’d talked with Ada about her brother, before Kate knew that they were siblings. Tommy had a rough time with love, but Ada said he loved deeply, which always ended in disaster for him. His last love had betrayed him and Ada said that he hadn’t looked at another woman in that time.

Then he’d seen her and he’d wanted her. God, that realization caused her to shiver. He was kissing her as if he needed air to breathe. He was so drawn into this… magic between them, that his hands were actually shaking on her waist and neck. She didn’t know why, but that moved her. He’d had women before, she’d had no one, but she was the one who was making him lose control.

She was gasping when she broke the kiss because she could barely breathe. “Don’t kiss me anymore.” He wouldn’t, or couldn’t stop, for he kept kissing her face. She moaned as she pushed him away. “Oh God, don’t kiss me anymore!”

He exhaled raggedly and nodded. “Alright.” He inhaled deeply. God, this tension between them…it was the most frightening thing that she’d ever experienced. He cleared his throat and said quietly. “I’m sorry.” She looked up at him in surprise. “That must have been too much for you…but I don’t know when I’m going to see you again and you can’t keep coming to me in dreams.”

She jolted. He’d been dreaming about her too!? God! What was she to do? She didn’t know what to do! God, why had she ever met Thomas Shelby?? What she was feeling it was too much right now. She needed to think about it. Think about him and Alfie. Good God! She’d nearly forgotten about Alfie.

She inhaled and said in a stronger voice than she felt. “Can we go, to Ada’s, please?”

He nods. “Alright.” he takes her hand and guides her down the street. She exhales and runs her hand down her violently pounding throat. “It’s alright Kate.”

She shakes her head. “No, there is nothing, even remotely right about this.” she inhales. “I am engaged to another and what I just allowed you to do,” she shakes her head. “That’s a huge betrayal, to someone I’ve loved for almost twenty-years.”

He was silent for a moment before stating. “If you both truly loved each other, nothing I did could ever come between the two of you.”

He was right. She knew that. But damn it all to hell, why? Why did he have to be right?! She exhales. “I’m not…confessing to any feelings, Mr. Shelby. But if I were,” she swallows. “do you have any idea what Alfie would do if he’d find out, that it was you who’s decided to make a play for his fiancée?”

He nods. “I’m aware.”

“Yet still you try.”

He stops outside a door. “Because I need you.”

She shakes her head as he unlocks the door. “You can’t know that.”

“Yes, I can.”

She avoids his gaze as she asks. “How can you know that?”

“Because what I feel for you…I’ve never felt for another woman in my life.” God. She wished that she were as sure as he was in these newly found feelings. Yes, she had feelings for him, but as to the depth and longevity of them, she could not tell. “Look at me.” she sighs reluctantly as he tilts her chin up with one finger. He studies her carefully before saying. “Goodnight Kate.”

She blinks in confusion. “G-goodnight.”

He studied her before asking. “Can we talk tomorrow?”

She licked her lips and nodded. “Yes.” With that, he kissed her again. This kiss seemed to be asking for more. She broke the kiss and turned aside. “Stop.” he paused. “Stop…please.”

He exhaled and nodded. “Alright.” He exhaled. “Goodnight Katie.”

She stilled and studied him. “K-Katie?”

“You hate being called Kathy.” He studied her. “Katie, it’s a bit more soft, like you.” she bit her lip, debating if she liked it. But at the same time, how did he know that she hated being called Kathy because it sounded so harsh and strict? “If you don’t like it---

“I do.” The words slipped out before she could stop it. She swallowed. “I do.” He nods, studying her for a moment. She inhales before whispering. “Goodnight Tommy.”

He said nothing. He just stood there watching, his expression full of caring as she got in the house and locked the door. She exhaled and leaned against the door, her heart pounding in her chest. God, there was so much that she wanted to say to him, that she couldn’t put into words! He was, God, she didn’t know what he was! Yes she did, he was the devil and he was tempting her with all kinds of fantasies, emotions and desires that she hadn’t even realized that her body and mind craved. Her face burned from the trail of kisses that he’d left all over her lips, neck, cheeks and nose.

Tomorrow they’d talk. Talk? Talk about what?! This was an impossible situation! She was engaged to Alfie and Tommy was going into business with him. If she ended her engagement with Alfie, he ‘d want to know why. They’d know each other for too long and she couldn’t lie to him. But she couldn’t let him know that it was Tommy. The moment she did, Tommy’s life would be in danger and regardless of his promises to her, Alfie would kill Tommy.

The longer she lay in bed thinking about this, the more clear it became to her that pursing any kind of relationship with Tommy Shelby would result in heartbreak and bloodshed. She didn’t sleep at all that night. She was up early, left a note for Ada that she had to go and she caught the first train to Camden Town. Yes, she’d said that she’d talk to Tommy, but there was nothing to say to him. And if things were said…they couldn’t be taken back. Words were strong and powerful things, so whatever this was between them, it couldn’t be acted on. She just has to avoid Tommy Shelby for the time being. But he was in her. He was in her blood, in her thoughts and in her heart and she didn’t know how to get him out!

Perhaps she never would because her heart recognized what her head refused to admit. That she was starting to fall in love with Tommy and out of love with Alfie. But she didn't want that and all the trouble it entailed. So regardless of this recognition between them, it couldn’t be allowed to grow. Feelings could be controlled and she would control hers and demand that he control his before it was too late for both of them.

Chapter Text

The moment she walked onto Alfie’s distillery she knew that there was going to be trouble. Nearly every single man turned and looked towards her, their eyes wide as if they knew something that she didn’t know. She had a funny feeling that Alfie hadn’t taken her leaving for a night very well. Whom was she kidding? She knew that he lost his mind and had most likely had most of his men out searching for her.

She approached the office just as Ollie came out of the rum room. Ollie’s eyes bulged. “Oh, Jesus Christ!” He stammered. “You’re alive!”

She frowned. “Of course I’m alive. Why wouldn’t I be?”

“Alfie.” He stated. “Christ, Alfie had everyone out looking throughout London for you!”

She shakes her head as she heads towards the office. “Tell all the men I’m sorry.” On cue, her two normal guards, Aaron and Joshua, appeared out of nowhere and ran towards her. She held up a hand and stated. “Back off. I don’t need you. I’ve come to see Alfie.”

“Miss Carter,” Aaron stammers. “Mr. Solomons was very---

“I know. I know.” she states. “I’m going to talk to him. Just leave me alone.” they ignore her and follow her to the office where she can hear him shouting at her father, who’s shouting back. She groaned and pushed the office door open, causing all heads to whip towards her. “Alright, I’m back there was no need---

“Oh God!” her mother started sobbing as she ran over to hug her tightly. “Oh God!”

Kate groaned internally as she hugged her mother. “I’m alright!”

“Well, we can f**king see that.” Alfie stated, causing her to look at him. He seemed to be relieved, but seething, which meant that he was going to explode later.

“I’m sorry,” she said honestly. “I didn’t mean to worry anyone---

“What the hell, Katherine?” her father demanded. “You just took off!”

“Now,” she pulled back from her mother’s weeping form. “I did not just take off. You're all overreacting. I left a note and said I was going out with a friend of mine.”

“You don’t have any friends!” Her father stated. “You don’t have time for that!”

Kate blinked and stated. “Well, maybe I want to start having time for friends. There’s more to life since working in a bakery, then coming back home, planning a wedding that’s a year away and then cooking.”

“Like what?” Her father stated. “Your job is to learn how to be a proper wife for when the two of you marry!!”

She exhales deeply as she states. “Haven’t I been doing that since I was sixteen?” Everyone stares at her. “Well? I already know how to sew, cooking, clean the house, balance the books and manage his bread making business. So, what else do I need to do? I’m not a prisoner!!” it wasn’t until this moment that she realized just how drab and dull her life really was. She didn’t mind doing these things, but she wanted to have the freedom to do more than that.

“Who the hell said---

“Right,” Alfie stated as he stood up. “I want a f**king word with her. Both of you wait outside. I want a word with Kathy.”

She bites her lip to keep from shouting at him to stop calling her Kathy. She shook her head and exhaled as she heard Tommy rasping ‘Katie’ softly in her ear. Her father glowered and stated. “We’ll be outside. We’ll take her home once the two of you have spoken.”

Her mother was still sniffling loudly as they stepped outside of the office. The moment the door shut, she stated. “Just get it over with Alfie.”

“Where the f**k were you!?” He shouted. She arched a brow at him and he stood up, inhaling sharply. “Now, I’d like to f**king think that I’m a reasonable man,” she nods in agreement. He is most of the time. “now, I think, when my f**king fiancée, takes off in a car and ditches her f**king guards, that I’m entitled to f**king explanations!!”

“I don’t know what’s left to explain, I left a note!” She stated. “And in that note, I said that I was going out with a friend.”

“Who?” He inquired.

“Why do you need to know?” Preferring not to drag Ada into the middle of this, if possible. 

“Because as your father said, you don’t have any f**king friends.”

“And doesn’t that bother you?” She asks. “That my entire life seems to revolve around you, this bakery and home?”

“No!! Not especially.”

Her jaw dropped. “Are you serious Alfie?”

“No.” he crossed his arms. “As your father said, we’re getting married next year, so why the f**k would you be into anything else?”

She stares at him before stating. “Because I am interested in things! I have interests! I didn’t realize that my entire life seems to revolve around you and my family!”

“Ain’t nothing wrong with that.”

“Until I want more and then all three of you decide that you’re going to punish me for daring to have some time alone!”

“You took off,” he growled at her. “without your f**king guards.”

She groaned as she clapped her hands together. “Oh, God. Why? Why can’t you see that I want some time with them not breathing down my neck? I want some privacy Alfie!”

“F**king hell!!” He shouts at her. “Why the f**k can’t you get in your f**king skull that I am trying to f**king protect you!!”

“You’re not listening to me!!” She shouts back at him. “You’re not protecting me. You’re smothering me!!”

“Smothering!?” He scoffs. “Now, that’s a f**king joke!!”

“I've been telling you for months that I can’t go anywhere without your men following me!” She shouts. “I can’t even enjoy dinner without seeing their faces across the table from me because my parents insist on them joining us for dinner!!”

“Would you rather they f**king starve!?”

“I rather they find their own food and stay out of my house!!”

“But it ain’t your house ain’t it?” She shoots him a look. “It’s your father’s.”

She exhales sharply. “You’re being an ass Alfie, a big one.”

“Says the one who took off and only left a f**king note!!” He says. “You didn’t even say where you were going!!”

“Because I knew you’d come after me!!”

“Damn right I would!!”

“Unless you’re sending me into Sabini’s club undercover,” she states. “a really dangerous situation. Then I don’t need your guards and I can fend for myself. Is that right?”

His eyes flashed. “As I said…that were a f**king accident.”

“And if I go out to a club with a friend, it’s so dangerous.” She sneers. “I need to be watched like a child and report back to you and my parents!! Or, better yet, I have to ask for permission!”

“You don’t need to ask for permission!” He states as he stands up. “You can go anywhere you want.”

“As long as I let you know and those two guards go, right?”

He nods. “Yeah!”

She shakes her head. “It shouldn’t be like that Alfie.”

“Kathy---

“Stop calling me Kathy!”

He exhales. “Right, now, you’re being unreasonable.” 

She laughs. “Oh, you’ve no clue what unreasonable is.” 

“What the f**k is this?” He demands. “Is it nerves because of the wedding?” 

This was the moment that Kate wondered if there was even going to be a wedding. The scary thing was that both her heart and head said no, there wouldn’t be a wedding. She sighed. “Alfie, it’s not even that. I want some space and I want the freedom to do things. I’m just bored to death. I want to go out dancing, make friends, ride horses and do things without your men being there.” She inhaled before stating. "We haven't even had an evening to ourselves in years. The only times I see you are at work, during which we talk about work. Then, there's dinner, where I take care of everyone, you and my father talk, then you bid me goodnight. I need something more in my life Alfie."

He was silent a bit before stating. “I have been a bit neglectful of you lately and you're right, I've been a bit of a wanker."

"You're a busy man, Alfie."

"Yeah, well, one day,” he says. “we’ll have time to do some things together. Until then, you’ll just have to wait.”

She exhales and says. “I don’t want to wait Alfie. I don’t know how many more times I can say this to make it clear to you.”

“I know exactly what you mean Kate, but I’m sorry.” He says firmly. “There’s no f**king way right now that you can just run about and do what you want. It’s not safe.”

“You can’t protect me from everything. I know you want to try, but I need some time for myself.” She sighs and turns to leave. “I can’t talk about this with you anymore. It’s like beating a dead horse.”

“Kathy---

She opens the door and turns towards him. “From here on out, after 7:00, your men are off duty. If I catch them following me, I will shoot them,” Alfie’s brow’s arched. “or I will report them to the police.”

“Hold the f**k! You’re serious?”

She nods. “As the grave. I mean it Alfie.” 

With that, she slams the door shut on whatever it is he’s going to say. She’s probably being unreasonable, but she want’s space and freedom to do things. Last night, she’d had a whole evening to herself without anyone watching her and it had been wonderful. She needs that feeling again. Thomas, in spite of his passion and desire, had stood back and let her have her fun. He was probably just as protective as Alfie, but he’d allowed her to do as she pleased and she had all of today on the train to come up with some terms for Alfie. But now it was clear that she would have to fight to get a little bit of freedom around here.

The moment she came out, her parents turned towards her. Her father glowered at her. “What was all that, Katherine? Since when do you talk like that to Alfie?”

“Since I realized that I want to be able to do things without his men hovering all over me! I’m not a child,” she repeated firmly. “and I don’t need his approval to plan out every little detail of my life!”

“He’s going to be your husband.” Her father stated. “You will have to submit to his authority!”

She laughs. “It’s Alfie. I’m not submitting to anything.”

“Kate, he’s a good man.” her mother states, well practically begs. “Don’t be a fool and lose him.”

“Then he needs to realize that I’m a good woman and he better not lose me.” Kate says softly. “I’m not asking for much.”

“You better pray that the two of you resolve this conflict and quickly.” Her father states. “Otherwise, you’re going to find yourself alone because no other man will have you after hearing how you ended a five year engagement.”

Kate said nothing. They didn’t need to know that there was another man who was ready to take her as soon as this ring was off her finger. She wasn’t going to take it off and she wasn’t going to end her engagement if she could help it. Still, it was a comforting thought to know that there was someone out there who thought the world of her and maybe, just maybe he was in love with her. But it couldn’t be love, not in so short a time. Still, she could hear his voice telling her that he knew that she had feelings for him and she didn’t know what to do with those feelings.

Two weeks later,

“If it ain’t out of f**king order,” Alfie bit out. “I need you, to go enroll 100 bakers and have them fill out applications.”

“Was that a please’ I heard?” She stated as she wiped her hands on the apron.

“No and you ain’t going to.” Alfie stated as he turned on his heel and left. “Just f**king do it.”

“How can I resist?” She sneers as she shakes her head.

Things had been a bit tense between her and Alfie. She’d stated going with Ada to all these places, making friends and Ada had been a ‘bad’ influence on her. She knew all kinds of tricks to avoid detection, especially having grown up with four brothers. She had shot her two guards, which had her and Alfie at each other’s throats, which ended in them both stomping out of the room. She knew what he wanted to do, but he didn’t seem to care that she wanted to have some freedom. It had been two long weeks and she felt like a tiger in a cage.

She was nearing the end of the applications when she turned to Ollie and asked. “Can you go get me a glass of water, with ice, please?”

Ollie hesitated. “Alfie said---

“I have my gun.” She stated. “So, go and get me a glass of water before I use the gun on you.”

Ollie hesitated, then the ‘head’ baker, Billy Kitchen, stated. “No man will touch her. Thomas Shelby gave orders that she’s under the protection of the peaky blinders.”

Kate blinked. “Excuse me?”

“You saved his life.” He stated. “The peaky blinders always repay their debts.”

Kate nods in acknowledgment before turning to Ollie and states. “Why are you still standing there? Go get me my water, please!” Ollie scurries out of the room and she exhales. She wasn’t really thirsty, but Ollie kept breathing loudly ant it was annoying her. The ice, it would take him a good fifteen minutes to get the ice alone, so when he got back the interviews would be done. She only had 20 more left. “Thank you Mr. Kitchen, will you send the next man in?”

“Yes.” But he doesn’t move. He reaches into his pocket and pulls out a letter. “Mr. Shelby asked me to give this to you.” Kate blinked in surprise, but took it anyway. “He said…he’ll be over around 1:30. He wants to talk to you.” with that, Billy Kitchen left the small office.

She glanced up at the clock. It was 1:20. Knowing Tommy, he’d probably show up right when she started thinking about him. God, she missed him so much and she didn't have the right to. She missed his touch, the way he was so soft and gentle with her. His kisses, she knew it wasn't right, but she trembled and her body warmed every time she remembered those forbidden kisses that they shared that night. She shook her head, tucked the letter into her purse and continued with the interviews. Well, they weren’t really interviews. She had to take down the name of each man and their ‘profession’ before giving them an apron and application. Alfie would then go through the background of each man to see if they were who they said they were and could be trusted.

“Next!” She said, without looking. The man shuffled in and stood at her desk. “Name, please.”

“Thomas Shelby.” Every inch of her froze and the pen fell from her hand. There was a long silence between them and all she could hear was her heart pounding in her ears. It had been two weeks since they’d seen each other and just being this close to him, was enough to make her feel as if as if he had her pressed up against the wall. He cleared his throat. “I’ve come about the position.”

She cleared her throat and picked up the pen again. It was back to business. “And, which position as that?”

“Husband.”

Chapter Text

Kate went still and the pen fell from her hand at his words. She swallowed and looked up at him. She was confused, but he also saw something like hope on her face at his words. “What?”

“I said,” he repeats. “husband.”

She stares up at him before whispering. “I’m still engaged.”

Of course, she was; still, he holds up her hand and asks her. “Where’s the ring Kate?”

She bites her lip as she admits. “I left it at home.” He nods. Things are going just the way he thought. Kate had a heart, she wouldn’t want to hurt Alfie and she wouldn’t break up with Alfie without knowing that he and his plans were alright. He leaned forward and kissed her deeply on the mouth causing her to moan. She instantly pulled away from him and shook her head. “Ollie’s coming back soon.”

“No.” He shook his head as he ran his hand through her hair. “Billy tripped him, had to go get another glass. I have a few more minutes.”

“Oh.” He leaned forward and kissed her again. She moaned, grabbing onto his wrist. God, only she could have responded to little kisses like this with such enthusiasm. A few more kisses and she was shaking as he reluctantly broke the kiss. She stared at him, breathing heavily before sitting shakily back down in her chair.

He straightens up, staying on the far side of her desk, holding her gaze as he declares. “You ran away from me that night.”

She nods as she croaks. “I did.”

“Why?”

“You know why.”

“Yeah, but tell me anyway.” She swallows. “I know you didn’t tell Solomons otherwise, my men and I wouldn’t have been allowed here.”

She shakes her head. “No, I didn’t.” she folds her trembling hands. “You’re too bold. You can’t touch or kiss me here. All it takes, is one person to see and believe me, Alfie’s men are still watching me and your deal is done.”

He nods. “I’m aware. But you can’t pretend that you don’t have feelings for me.” She stared at him. “You want me Kate and you already know, that I f**king want you.”

She swallowed uneasily. He knew that she was scared and he didn’t blame her. She knew Solomons far better than he did and she knew what his reaction would be. “You need to stay away from me.”

“No.”

“I mean it.” she inhales. “Tommy,” he jolts, hearing his name come out of her mouth for the first time. “if he finds out, not only will he kill you, whatever business deal you’re working at will end.”

“I’m aware, but he is going to find out eventually Kate.”

She shakes her head. “No. He won’t.”

“He will.” He clears his throat. “It’s March 1st now. I mean to have you married to me,” she stared at him, her green eyes wide. “and a baby f**ked into you by Christmas!”

She stammered. “You, you can’t say such things.”

“Why not?” He says. “We have a limited time where we can talk to each other and you need to know that I’m serious.”

“I’m, aware that you’re being serious. That husband comment, made that very clear to me.” she exhales shakily as she blushed red, but stammered in frustration. “God, please, please say that wasn’t a proposal. It’s way too soon to be discussing marriage!”

He nods. “It wasn’t.” She exhales in relief, until he states. “It was me announcing my intentions towards you. It will end with you being married to me, if you chose to have me.”

“We barely know each other!” She states. “And marriage! Are you saying…God, you really think that, what…we may be feeling is, enough for marriage?”

He nods. “Knew it the moment I saw you cussing at Sabini’s doorman.”

For a long time, Kate simply stared at him. He could see the conflict in her eyes. She wanted him and she was becoming aware of these feelings for him. These feelings, they were strong and intense. He knew that if they scared him, it must be absolutely terrifying for her. Not to mention, she was engaged to Alfie and he wouldn’t take the engagement being broken well. It would be a matter of pride, especially how Alfie had his men constantly watching over her. Then, there were her parents; they’d be disappointed as well. But he needed her. He loved her and she was falling in love with him. She wasn’t as deeply in love with him as he was with her, but she was getting there. When he kissed her, he felt the longing, warmth and want in her. She wanted to be loved and he was going to love her.

She smiles and shakes her head. “You, are quite the cheeky bastard, Mr. Shelby.”

He laughs. “You’re not good at swearing, are you?”

“No,” Alfie’s voice caused her to jump and her eyes to widen slightly. “she f**king ain’t.”

He nods and stands up calmly, extending his hand to Alfie. “Solomons.”

“Shelby.” Alfie shakes his hand. “What are you doing in here?”

“Ah, she just finished taking the names of all my men. I was inquiring as to them being on their best behavior.”

“Well, apparently,” Alfie looks at her. “she can take care of herself now.”

“She can.” He stated, causing Alfie to glower at him. “Doesn’t mean I can’t inquire if there’s anything that I needed to straighten out.”

“And were there?” Alfie asked. “Things to straighten out?”

“No.” Kate said. “All of his men were gentlemen.”

“Right, that’s good to know.” Alfie nods. “Get your men together. F**king fill them in on what’s going on. Kate, get the folder and put in their f**king applications.”

“Yes Sir, Mr. Solomons.” She said, in a slightly snippy tone. Were they fighting? God, he hoped that they were. She stands up and turns to him. “Mr. Shelby, if you wouldn’t mind following me.”

He nods. “Not at all.” Solomons heads off and he starts to follow him only to pauses by the door to allow her to pass. “After you.”

She blinked before shaking her head. “You and your chivalry.”

“Polly raised me right.”

“I heard that Shelby!” Alfie snapped. “She wants f**king equality, she can head out after us.”

He turns to her and inquires. “Equality?”

“He’s mad because I shot two of his men.” His brow arched. “I was going out with a friend of mine. I was going to meet them at a bookstore and I told his men not to follow me. I warned them, that I didn’t want to be followed and when they didn’t stop, so I shot them in the shoulder.”

He shrugged. “Alright then.”

“Alright?” Alfie stops and turns around and shouts. “What the f**k is alright about it?!”

Ah, so this is what they were arguing about. He simply says. “I don’t keep my women on a leash Solomons. If she wants off hers, you should leave her be.”

“I don’t keep her on a leash.” Alfie half-barks at him. “Sabini nearly hurt her twice, you stopped the rape the one time.”

“Maybe Sabini doesn’t know that she’s your fiancée.” Tommy stated. “You didn’t introduce her to me as your fiancée. I distinctly heard her be called ‘Solomon’s whore’ twice,” understanding filled Alfie’s eyes. “and probably that’s what they think she is. Have you ever made it public that you have a fiancée?”

Solomons shoots him a look. “It’s not the thing you make public.”

“You make it public.” He states. “You also make sure that everyone knows what happens if they lay a f**king hand on her. After all, she is your fiancée and every man within a hundred miles should be f**king afraid to even breathe around her.”

Alfie glares back at him. For a moment, he wonders if he went too far in defending Kate. Then, Ollie came around the corner with Kate’s glass of water. Alfie decided to shove Ollie into the wall, breaking the second glass of water. No wonder Kate needed bodyguards. Solomons hadn't even bothered to make it clear to his enemies what would happen if any of them went after the woman he was supposed to marry. The thought had never occurred to him. 

The tension in the room had skyrocketed after Thomas’s speech to Alfie. Alfie hadn’t said anything to her, but it was pretty clear that Alfie was mad at Thomas for his words. While Kate appreciated it, she was concerned about how that looked to Alfie. However, Alfie hadn’t acknowledged their relationship and Thomas was right. All the men in their area should be afraid of angering Alfie if she were hurt. As near as she knew, Alfie never retaliated against Sabini for nearly raping her. Yes, Alfie didn’t have as many men as Sabini, but some gesture would have been appreciated. At least a note! Alfie and Sabini grew up together, that wasn’t a big deal!

“All right boys,” Tommy said slowly, rolling the cigarette over his lips. He did that; it was a funny little habit. “you've now all been enrolled as bakers in the Aerated Bread Company of Camden Town. If anyone asks, that's what you do. You're bakers.” He explains. “The coppers in Camden Town are on our side, but north or south, you show them that piece of paper. Tell them you've come down from north to find work, to break strikes. Tell them you're fascists, if you have to.” She smirks faintly. “We're finding lodgings for you, but for now you'll sleep here in the bakery. But don't touch any of the bread, it'll most likely explode.” She smiles faintly. “Any questions?” One of the men, Buddy, she thinks, raises his hand. Tommy nods in his direction. “Yes?”

Buddy looks sheepishly around the room before stating. “I haven't even seen any bread.”

Several men laugh. She inhales sharply. This won’t be pretty. Alfie, he HATES it when people talk about business. He clears his throat and Tommy looks at Alfie. There’s a silent exchange, Tommy moves to stand beside her, and let Alfie speak. Alfie takes several steps forward until he’s facing Buddy. She knows what’s coming, but can’t say anything. Alfie stares Buddy down for ten seconds…then he hits the man to the right of Buddy, knocking him out in a flash. She exhales and shakes her head in displeasure, tightly gripping the folder of applications

“He'll wake up.” Alfie says lowly. “Granted, he won't have any teeth left, but he will be a wiser man for it. And the last thing he will remember is your funny little joke. Won't he?” Buddy just stared at him. Clearly, Thomas and Alfie are two completely different men, especially when it came to running their men. She had a distinct impression that Tommy worked with his men, but Alfie ordered them about as if he was still at war. “Right!” Alfie shouts, just like he’s back in the army. Kate instantly knows which men were in the war because they immediately stood at attention. “There are f**king rules here. Yeah, there are f**king rules for a f**king reason. Quite simply, they have to be obeyed. All right? Rule number one. The distinction between bread and rum, yeah, is not discussed! Rule number two. Anything, right, that your superior officer says to you or any of your other f**king superior officers say to you, yeah? NOT DISCUSSED! Rule number three, four, five, six, seven, eight, nine, I don't care. For the rest of your f**king miserable measly lives, yeah? Because I, like you, am also a complete f**king sodomite.” Kate rolls her eyes. Alfie always, always had a tendency to go off the deep end and just start rambling. “Jewish women. You do not go anywhere near them because Jewish women for you are off the f**king menu.” For a moment, she wonders if Alfie will say anything about her, but she doesn’t expect him to. Not after the fighting they’ve been doing. “I think that's fair.”

He then locks eyes with Corporal Billy Kitchen and the two of them stare each other down. She inhales, Alfie has an almost maddening stare, but the fact that Billy can hold it, is very telling. There’s a long silence and Tommy adds. “Also, Ms. Katherine Carter is engaged to Mr. Solomons,” Kate rubs her brow. Once again, Tommy is trying to make it clear that she’s important as well. “so, she too, is off the menu.” Alfie and Billy are still staring each other down. “Right, Alfie?”

“Hmm?” Alfie comes out of the stare down with a nod. He looks at the man lying on the floor before addressing Tommy. “All right, that's it, yeah.” She lets out a sigh of annoyance, causing Alfie to look at her and ask. “You got something to f**king say?”

She shoots him a sour look. “No, I’ve just got a loaf of rum raisin bread somewhere and forgot if I’m supposed to eat it or drink it."

Solomons steps rapidly towards her and Thomas turns towards her. Clearly, he’s unsure if Solomons is going to grab her or not. If Solomons touches her, she knows that the whole deal is off because Tommy won’t stand for it. Kate, however, knows that Alfie won’t touch her. But just in case, she crosses her arms and glowers at him. “Some days,” Alfie says lowly. “you’re such a smart, little bitch.”

She nods and smirks at him. “An ass like you would know.”

Alfie turns and walks back to his spot, muttering angrily. She exhales and rubs her eyes. “Pick him up.” Tommy orders calmly. Three men do and he walks over to Billy kitchen and says something in his ear that she can’t hear. But whatever it is, Billy understands, for he nods.

Suddenly, Billy shouts, causing her to jump. “Don't f**king wait! You're meant to be f**king soldiers!” the men start to file out of the room, dragging the one man behind them. “You're a f**king disgrace! Go!”

Kate exhaled deeply, waiting for all the men to leave before stating. “I’m putting this away and then I’m going home.”

“Right, I’ll have---

“Alone.” She states firmly. “I’m going home alone!”

Alfie glowers at her, but Tommy cut them both off. “Alfie,” he stated directly. “I’d like your permission to talk to your fiancée in private.”

Alfie’s eyes narrowed. “Is that so?”

“Yeah.” Kate’s heart pounds in her throat. She knows that this is dangerous, but Tommy was a man who lived for danger. “I’ll be doing some renovations at her grandmother’s house and wanted to discuss it with her.”

Alfie nods. “Well, if she’ll f**king talk to you, have at it. Ain’t a drop of f**king sense in her head!”

Alfie stomps off and she nods. “Alright, Mr. Shelby. If you’ll follow me to my office.”

He nods. “Right.”

They all head their own directions. She goes to her office and Alfie goes to his with Ollie following behind him like the loyal dog that he is. Their offices are separated by several other rooms, which are used for storage. As they enter her office, she apologizes. “I’m sorry.”

“Are you alright?” He inquires.

“I’m fine,” she assures him. “Alfie would never raise a hand to me.”

“Men do things when they’re angry.”

“He is.” She says simply as she moves towards the cabinet to file away the paperwork. “He’s taking it out on your men now.”

“Can’t say as I blame him.” he says, drawing down one blind in her office. “With you running around like f**king Cinderella, it’s enough to make any man mad.”

She snorts. “Please. You and Alfie Solomons were both born with a touch of madness in you. I could hardly drive either of you mad”

He suddenly gripped her around the waist and pulled her against him. She gasped and stared at him. He stared straight through her as he declared. “You…have no f**king clue, just how desirable you are. Solomons wants you. Sabini wanted you that night and every man here, looks at you but knows they can’t f**king touch you.” He pinned her against the wall and stated. “But I’m going to be the one to have you because you f**king belong to me.”

“Don’t.” she gasped. “Someone…someone’s gonna see.” 

“Then shut up and let me kiss you.” He was kissing her before she even had a moment to object and all her will to fight him left as she clung to him, holding onto him and this moment as long as she could. 

Chapter Text

“Mhmm, we need to stop.” Kate gasped against Thomas’s lips. He shifted closer and Kate felt his erection against her thigh, which caused her to push at him. “God, we need to stop!”

“What?” She can’t answer, so she glances casually down at his feet, trying to avoid looking at the obvious bulge in his trousers. He pulled back and exhaled with a nod. “Right.” he kisses her forehead softly before stating. “You got me a little f**king excited sweetheart.”

“Too….excited.” she croaks, blushing vibrantly. “Can we sit and talk for a bit?”

He nods. “Alright.” he kisses her nose one more time before moving to sit opposite her desk. She swallows and runs her fingers through her hair, trying to get in order before sitting down at her desk. She’s actually trembling from his kisses and she’s trying to get herself composed again. “Solomons kissed you yet?”

Kate shakes her head. “No, he has not.”

“Just checking.” He looks at her as if she’s his favorite bottle of whiskey and he can’t wait to drink his fill of her. “If he can’t make you feel like that…then you shouldn’t marry him.”

She shakes her head as she states. “It really, isn’t any of your business how he makes me feel.”

“It is.” He states. 

“Why is that?” she asked. “

“Because I haven’t kissed anyone, who’s made me feel the way you do.”

She stared at him. “You’re very direct.”

“I don’t have time to waste.” He held her gaze. “Normally, I’d find another woman, cause that’s what I do, when there's one I can't get off my mind.”

“Then go find one.” She stated, feeling a little haughty. 

“Can’t.” He stated. “Because every time I look at another woman…I think of you. And I want you more than anything I’ve wanted in this f**king life. I'd rather have you on my mind than anyone else in my arms. Normally, that wouldn't be enough, but you're enough for me.”

She bites her lip before stating. “Technically…I’m not yours to have Tommy.”

“But I have you,” he states directly. “and you know that you have me.”

She bites her lip and states. “I don’t, actually.” He frowns slightly. “I know that, you feel something very strong for me and…there’s been feelings since Sabini’s. But, we don’t really know each other.”

“Your name is Katherine Ann Carter.” He says. “You were born in Small Heath, August 3rd 1893, which makes you 28, going on 29. Ironically, you’re 2 years older than Alfie, which explains why you’re too much woman for him to handle.”

She glowers. “I don’t need to be ‘handled’ Mr. Shelby.”

“The way I handle you and how Alfie handles you, are two different things.” He points out. “You can do whatever the f**k you want as long as you know I’m there for you and you’ll let me be there.”

She bites her lip. “And me? I know you have a hard time letting people in, so, are you going to let me in?”

He lights a cigarette, she can see that he wants to go silent, but he’s forcing himself to be honest. “Most things.”

“The war?” He looks at her and she holds his gaze, speaking softly. “I don’t expect you to let me in to that part of you. I know that war changes a person. Alfie talked about it in letters, but when he came back, he never spoke of it. So, I do understand a bit. But, I want you to know that if there’s ever a time you want to talk, I’d be there. Would you let me be there?”

He’s silent a long time, studying her. She holds his gaze, waiting until he gives her the smallest of nods. “Yeah.”

She nods. “I know it’s uncomfortable for you, so I’ll change the subject.” He nods. “I also know, that you’re not really telling me the truth.” He arches a brow. “You want to be open, but you want to keep that part of you away from me.”

He exhales. “You don’t need to see it.”

“I know, but I will and I just want you to know that I know it’s there and I would want to be there. Alright?” He nods again. “This, is another uncomfortable topic, but…I have to ask it.”

“Go ahead.”

She sighs. “As you know, we women have a tendency to talk and Ada was, rather talkative on the train.” He exhales, knowing what’s coming. “I don’t normally worry about past relationships but…Grace?”

“Is married now.” he states simply, clearly wanting her to change the subject.

“Are you still in love with her?” He frowns. “Ada told me…that she brought you back to life, briefly and I know, that her betrayal must have hurt.”

“No. She’s in the past.” He said simply. “She won’t come between us.”

“Are you sure?” She asks. “Because, not to be rude, but you seem to have a thing for women that you can’t have. Grace, she’s married and me…I’m engaged, so, I’m wondering if it’s…you trying to,” she inhales. “well, if you see Grace in me---

“I don’t.” he states in a firm tone, with passion, that causes her to still. “Grace, was small, blonde and quiet. You,” he slowly drags his gaze appreciatively down her form, causing her to heat. “are a woman and you’ve got a fire in you that matches your hair.”

“Tommy.”

“I can’t remember her eyes, but yours, right from the moment I saw them at Sabini’s, I haven’t been able to get them out of my head. I had the opportunity to go after Grace, but I did not and I’ve had small regrets, I’ll admit. But they were nothing in comparison to that night in Sabini’s or the garage when I didn’t get your name.”

She swallowed, God, he could say pretty things when the occasion called for it. “There was hardly time.”

“Had my men tear up the town trying to find you. Forgot about your grandmother during that time.” he shook his head. “Then you walked into Alfie’s, you smiled at me and I knew,” he stood up, placing his hands on the desk. “I f**king knew that you were the one for me. I knew you felt the same way.”

She blinked, thinking back to how her heart had raced so the moment she saw him. “How?”

“The way your face and eyes lit up.” He exhaled. “Then, that night in the Garrison, we talked for hours, Kate. I don’t talk that much. But with you, I want to talk and you talk to me.”

She bites her lip and says. “I like to talk, but…I don’t think, I enjoyed conversation that much before. It didn't feel like hours, it felt like minutes.”

“Then I kissed you,” he inhaled. “F**king hell, Kate, I need to see you alone without people watching. I need to touch you.”

“I know, but---

“When can I see you again?” he inquired. “Is there any time you can get away?”

She stammers. “I’m going to visit my grandmother on Monday.”

He nods. “Today’s Thursday.”

“You’ll have to wait.”

“All I’ve been doing since I met you, is f**king wait and I will. But I’m going to have you.”

The way he stated that, it was like a promise, but…it also sounded sexual too. He knew she was innocent and she knew that he, being a man, had had multiple women. He’d obviously expect her to be with him and that now, concerned her. She swallowed. “We need to---

The office door opened. “Katherine?” she jumped at the sound of Harry’s voice and subtly wiped her mouth. “Who’s this?”

She cleared her throat. “Harry, this is Thomas Shelby. An associate of Alfie’s.” Harry’s eyes narrowed and she added. “Mr. Shelby, is the one who saved me from being attacked by Sabini and his men.”

“Shame you didn’t get there a bit later.” Harry stated. He looked similar to Alfie, except he didn’t wear a beard and he had brown eyes. “Might have had a reason for them to end this engagement.”

Thomas bristled. “Who the f**k---

“This is Harry.” She hastened to explain. “Alfie’s twin but an hour older brother.”

Thomas got his emotions under control. “I see. Tell me,” he crosses his arms over his chest. “have you a reason for wishing harm on your brother’s fiancée?”

“She shouldn’t marry him.” Harry repeated, causing her to groan. Just what Tommy needed to see! “She’s not good for him and she’s not of the faith. I may not be in the business, but do know that there are plenty of good Jewish women who would make a better wife for him. She’s too old for Alfie.”

She exhales. “Harry, is there a reason you’re in my office?”

“Saw a man in here and thought it was Alfie.”

“He’s in his office.” Harry left the room and closed the door firmly. She exhaled and stood up. “You need to go.”

“Are all Solomons family like that?”

“Just his brother. His parents adore me.” she bites her lip as she moved towards the door. “They like me so much that they don’t care that I’m not Jewish.”

“Well he does and I think a part of Alfie does.” He cupped her face in his hand. “I have business, but I’ll be back Tuesday. Alright?”

“Yes.” He leans forward to kiss her again and she shakes her head. “No. Someone will catch us.”

He looks out the window and says. “Nobody there.” he moves quickly and kisses her deeply, she moaned as her body filled with butterflies. He exhaled deeply as he broke the kiss. “Every f**king time…it’s like that every f**king time I kiss you.”

“I shouldn’t allow it.”

“Ask Solomons to kiss you.”

She shakes her head. “He wouldn’t.”

“Might solve this whole thing real quick if he did.”

“Why?”

“He’ll realize that there’s nothing there.”

“His religion doesn’t permit it.”

“No. You’re like a kid sister to him and believe me; a man can’t kiss his kid sister. Alfie don’t let religion stand in the way of anything, I know there’s been other women in his life, just like there have been with me. If he wanted you…no religion or vow would stop him.”

“Just like now vow or a ring would stop you?”

He exhales and looks at her hand. “What ring, Kate? You have a bad habit of leaving it off whenever you’re in my presence.”

“It’s an accident.” She states. “It simply happens.”

“Are you sure?” he inquires. “Because I think deep down, you don’t want to marry Solomons and you never did.”

With that, he opened the door and left her in her office. She stood there, stunned for a moment. Then, she grabbed her hat, purse and briefcase. She shook her head. Why? Why was Tommy the way he was? How was he able to say things that made her consider things that she hadn’t realized could even be possible? 

She was halfway down the hall when Ollie ran up to her. “Alfie wants to see you.”

She shakes her head. “Not today Ollie.”

Ollie stammers. “He really wants to talk to you.”

“Please!” She inhales. “Tell him I’m tired, I have a headache and I don’t want to argue with him anymore. I’m going home and I’m going to lay down.”

Ollie follows after her. “I don’t think he wants to fight. It’s just that Harry---

“I don’t care what he or Harry thinks.” She sighs. “Ollie, please. Tell him, I’ll talk to him tomorrow. I really, really don’t feel good.”

And she wasn’t lying. She didn’t feel good. She felt horrible. She felt awful about how this whole thing with Alfie was going. She felt guilty because she was falling in love with Thomas and that kind of love, it was growing too strong to deny and she didn’t know how. It was moving way too fast! Then, there were her parents that were being kept in the dark about this. And then Alfie’s parents. Although Kate wasn’t Jewish, they had welcomed her warmly because she was a ‘good girl’ by their standards. But she wasn’t, she had a fiancé that she was falling out of love with and arguing with. If she went to Thomas, she’d be devastating five very important people in her life. But then, the way he said that he intended to have her, what if he was just leading her on? What if he wanted her only for one night and then he just discarded her? She’d have ruined her whole relationship with Alfie and his family, not to mention, her parents would be so disappointed in her. And Alfie, regardless of the fighting, she did still care for him. She hated arguing with him, but it was slowly becoming clearer to her that they weren’t meant to be together.

She made it home and by the time she’d walked in the front door; she really did have a headache. And the more she thought about how she’d gotten into this situation, the worse that her headache got. She went into her father’s study, poured herself a whiskey, fully prepared to take the heat from her mother. After downing it, she decided to take the bottle to the parlor. She topped off her glass again, kicked off her shoes, loosened her blouse and drew a blanket around her and closed her eyes.

She hadn’t been there but fifteen minutes when her mother came in. “Kate! Alfie is here for you!”

“What?” she frowned. That was extremely unusual behavior for him “He never comes over unannounced and he’s supposed to be working.”

“Well,” he comes into the room and moves to sit on the coffee table. “you wouldn’t talk to me so I came here.”

“Alfie, I’m not feeling well. Please, can we just--- 

“No.” he exhales. “We need to talk.” He frowns. “You don’t look good.”

“I said I wasn’t feeling well.”

“No, that ain’t it.” He stated. “Something’s been wrong since Sabini’s. We were fine before then, but something changed. What’s going on Kate? What is it you’re not telling me?”

Chapter Text

Kate froze. She didn’t know what to do. She wasn’t expecting this. She wasn’t expecting Alfie to know the exact day when things had started to go wrong between them, but he did. She had to be careful. Alfie was like a bloodhound. If he got wind of Tommy being responsible for her change of heart, things would change. She debated telling him that she wanted out, but decided that it was too soon. She still wasn’t completely sure about Thomas and she did love Alfie. Well, not in the way she thinks that she loves Thomas, but she still doesn’t want to hurt him.

His blue eyes narrowed. “That’s it. Something happened that night didn’t it? Who the f**k hurt you?”

She sighed and closed her eyes. “No one hurt me that night Alfie. I was upset, but I wasn’t hurt. No one put a hand on me,” she yawned. “other than Mr. Shelby and that was to get me out of the club.”

“That so?” She nods. “Kate, will you look at me?”

“I said, I’m tired Alfie. I don’t want to talk about this now.”

“Well, I do because I’m sick of you being f**king mad at me and fighting all the time.”

She opened her eyes and stated. “We wouldn’t be fighting if you’d just listen to me.”

“I listen to you.” he states. “You don’t listen to me.”

“I stop listening when you disregard me and my feeling.”

“Feelings?”

She sat up, looked him dead in the eye and stated honestly. “I’m not happy Alfie.” 

His brow arched in surprise. “What?”

She confesses. “I haven’t been for a while.”

He studies her before stating. “Then find something that makes you happy.”

She had. But it wasn’t something, it was someone. “I am trying, but your men are everywhere!”

He exhaled in exasperation. “That again?”

“Yes! that again!” She snapped. “Alfie! I have told you repeatedly that I am sick of the guards that I want some privacy.”

“Well, sorry that keeping you alive is such a f**king inconvenience.”

She glowers at him. “I never said that!”

“You say that every f**king time you complain about having guards or sending them back with bullets in them!” He bellows. “Do you even think how it’d be if I was to find you f**king dead because of me? How the f**k do you think that made me feel?”

she stared at him. “Alfie…guards are appreciated when you send me into dangerous spots like Sabini’s.” she blinks and then asks. “Why do you have me do that?”

he frowns. “Do what?”

“Run errands for you?” She says. “You send me to Sabini’s. you’ve had me deliver messages to Shelby and the Changretta family. you send me into potentially dangerous scenarios. But when it’s something like a bookstore or grocery shopping, I still need guards. why do I need guards? I am not in the business like you are! I’m a minor person. Also, as Mr. Shelby mentioned today,” Alfie’s eyes flashed. “why haven’t you made it known that I am not to be trifled with without there being serious consequences?”

“As a matter of fact,” he bites out. “I did put in a call to Sabini and warned him that if any of his men came after you, his prize club would be blown up.”

She stares at him in surprise. “You did that?”

He nods. “Yeah.”

“Why?”

“Why do you think I did it?”

before she can stop herself, the words come flying out. “Because of Mr. Shelby. the idea of threatening your enemies to protect me had never occurred to you.”

“Kathy,” he stated. “don’t be like that.”

“Is it true?” He just flounders, causing her to stand up. “Don’t lie to me Alfie.”

“Alright, fine, yeah,” he stands up. “no, it didn’t occur to me.”

“And that’s part of a problem. Why did you only listen to Mr. Shelby and Harry?” She inquired. “Why won’t you listen to me?”

“I listen to you.”

“No, you don’t.” She says. “It’s like you value their opinion because their men.”

“Now, that is not f**king true.” He states firmly. “You work for me.”

“Because I’m your fiancée.” She states. “Not that the world knows it, but I’m the only female employee in the company!”

“Every business needs a secretary!” He states. “You can’t get f**king mad about that and I need someone that I can trust!”

she studies him for a long time before stating. “I quit.”

He frowns. “You quit what?”

“The business.” She states. “I’d like a letter of reference so I can find another job.”

“Hold on,” he says firmly as she grabs the bottle and glass. “you can’t quit and second, you can’t get another job.”

“Just watch me.”

“No wife of mine is going to be working at a factory or something.”

“You mean somewhere you can’t keep an eye on me? right?”

“I didn’t’ say that!”

“But that’s what you’re thinking.” He said nothing. She exhaled. “Alfie, I don’t mean to be so rude, but I need to do more than what I do. I need to find something else and I need to find it for myself.”

He studied her before stating. “What’s f**king changed?”

She held his gaze before stating. “I have.” She inhaled before confessing. “Alfie, I’m going through some feelings right now, sorting them and…I honestly, can’t talk to you about them right now.”

“Why?”

“Because, they concern you and,” she inhales. “I’m unclear about them.”

“Meaning what?”

she bites her lip before admitting. “Us.”

He frowned. “There’s nothing wrong with us?”

“Then why are we fighting all the time?”

“It’s just wedding nerves.”

“I don’t think it is.” She inhaled. “I’m going to spend a week or two with grandma. I’m going to talk to her and I’m going to suggest that you get some council with your father or mother.”

“I’m not saying nothing to them and frankly, our relationship is none of their business!”

she blinks. “I know you’re private Alfie, but, I need someone to talk to.”

“Then talk to your mother. You know your grandmother don’t like me.”

“You talk to Harry and we know that he doesn’t like me.” She sighs. “Maybe, there’s a reason why that she doesn’t like you. I respect her council, just as you respect Harry’s. talk to harry, maybe he’ll bring something to light and…they are our family. it’d be good if they both liked us.” He shakes his head. “Alfie, talk to harry, I’m going to talk to grandma and then we’re going to come back and talk to each other. Ok?”

he shakes his head. “No. and I wish you wouldn’t.”

she bites her lip. “I’m sorry, Alfie, I’m going to.” he turned and headed out of the house. she sighed. “Alfie, will you just---

“Alfred!” Her mother chimed. “Are you leaving so soon? I just,” the slamming door announced that Alfie had left. Kate sighed and topped off her glass of whiskey and began to drink it. “Katherine Anne Carter! What are you doing!?”

“Drinking.” She exhaled and looked to her mother who was carrying a full tea tray. She sighed. “I’m not feeling well mother.”

“Well, that whiskey won’t help!”

“It’s for medicinal purposes.” Kate sighs as she rubs her brow. “I’m going down to Small Heath for a few days to visit grandma.”

“You were just down there.”

“I got yanked away. didn’t really get to spend any time with her and a neighbor, is renovating her house.”

“Who?”

she groaned. “Does it matter?”

“It does if you and Alfie are fighting over it.” Her mother stated. “What’s going on? why are the two of you fighting? Is the wedding off?”

she sighed. “No, the wedding is not off, as of yet.”

“As of yet?” Her mother set down the tea tray in a hurry. “What does that mean?”

“It means, we’re fighting and I don’t think that…we’re compatible.”

“Nonsense!” Her mother said. “Every couple goes through little spats.”

“He won’t listen to me.”

“You’re supposed to listen to him!” Her mother stated. “I’ve told you for years Katherine, but you’re so stubborn and opinionated. Alfie, wants a traditional wife and you have these…unflattering feminist ideals.”

“The fact that I want to be treated as an equal to him is hardly feminist.”

“A good wife serves her husband.”

“Maybe that’s what works for you and father, but I don’t think it works for me. I am not a servant.”

“Nor am I!” Her mother states firmly. “You father listens to me and I listen to him. we both lean upon each other, but I let him lead, just like it is in the ways of a dance. You won’t let Alfie lead.”

“I let him lead, I just don’t like the way he’s leading.”

“Then talk to him about your concerns.”

“I try, but he won’t listen to me!”

“Are you listening to him? you know that he care for you Katherine.” Her mother says. “Alfie is a good man and you know this. you’d have to look far and wide to find another man as good as him!”

Apparently, she didn’t have to because that man had just come up into her life. oddly enough, she only met Tommy because of Alfie putting her in a dangerous situation. Had Sarah turned up, they’d have gone in and observed Tommy, but never spoken. Had he told Sabini, that she was his fiancée and there’d be dire consequences for touching her, she’d  have been left alone in the garage. Alfie should have told Sabini WEEKS ago! But it took Tommy pointing it out to him. yes, Alfie was a good man in most ways, but he was flawed when it came to her. 

Kate exhaled. “I’m going upstairs to pack.”

“Katherine,” her mother encouraged. “go after him and make up. You didn’t see the look on his face. He was upset.”

“You don’t know what we spoke about. I'm upset too!” Kate says simply. “I’m going to talk to grandma.”

Her mother makes a face. “You know she hates him.”

“And do any of us know why?”

“Your grandmother won’t say.” her mother stated. “She said none of us are ready to listen.”

“Well now I am.” she stated. “Maybe once I hear why, I’ll know exactly what the problem is with Alfie and I.”

“There is no problems Kate, you’re just having a little tiff.”

Kate shakes her head. “There are problems. We fight a lot now. we don’t listen to each other and we don’t communicate. I leave my ring behind and forget to wear it. he doesn’t introduce me as his fiancée. It’s like…we’re there, we’re set in place but we forget that this whole engagement or even marriage is happening.” Her mother’s eyes start to widen. “Maybe this marriage is a mistake.”

“No!” Her mother stated. “Kate! you mustn’t think that way!”

“Then what else am I to think?” Kate exhaled. “I feel like a prisoner, that I have no freedom to do anything and I don’t think that’s what marriage is. Did you feel like that with father?”

her mother blinked. “Once, but it was so long ago. A couple goes through things.”

“Or, you just got used to it.” she shakes her head. “I don’t want that. I don’t want to get used to being scolded like I’m a naughty child. I want more than that. I want to be loved.”

“And Alfie loves you.”

“Does he?”

her mother’s face went white as a ghost. “Katherine? What are you saying?”

“I’m saying that…things aren’t as they appear. I’m having doubts.”

“Then for God’s sake, don’t go to your grandmother!”

“I need someone to talk to.”

“Then talk to him!”

“He won’t listen to me!” She inhaled. “Besides, I quit.” Her mother’s eyes widened. “I’m not working for Alfie anymore. I’m getting another job.”

“Kate,” her mother begged. “please, take some time.”

“I’m going to, after I’ve spoken with grandma.”

"What?"

"I'm going to take a week to get Alfie’s paperwork in order, then I'm going to spend time with Grandma so that I can talk to her."

“Speak to me, speak to your father!” Her mother insists. "I love your grandma, but she says strange things at times."

“I can’t. you both love Alfie and think I’m being a fool for believing that this marriage may not be a good idea.”

“Because you are being a fool!”

“Perhaps.” She exhales. “But grandma will listen objectively. Even though she doesn’t like Alfie, she doesn’t speak badly of him. she’s the only person I can talk to and I need to decide this soon because I am running out of time.”

“For what?”

“To decide if I want to marry Alfie Solomons or not.”

her mother gasped. “Katherine! No! You’re nearly thirty! No man’s going to be interested in an old maid!!”

she shakes her head. “See? That’s why I can’t talk to you. already, you’re making it sound like I should settle for Alfie because I’m an ‘old maid’.”

“If you throw Alfie Solomons away, you will be an old maid! But he loves you Kate, he does.”

“I don’t doubt that.” She says. “And I love him. I just doubt that we love each other enough to stay married to each other. Maybe,” she inhales. “just maybe there’s someone better for us out there.”

“You’ve always walked around with your head in the clouds!” Her mother states. “You have unrealistic expectations and believe me, you won’t find a better man than Alfie Solomons!”

but apparently, she had and that was another reason she needed to talk to her grandmother. She needed to talk to someone about Thomas Shelby and it couldn’t be her parents for they’d tell Alfie in a minute and then all hell would break loose. 

Chapter Text

February 28th, 1922

“Katherine Anne Carter!” Her grandmother states firmly. “Get down off that ladder before you fall off!” 

Kate exhales. “I’m just getting the trim, grandma.”

“I don’t know what’s gotten into you.” she stated. “I’ve said, that I can pay people to do this.”

“I want to do this grandma.” She exhaled deeply as a blob of pale yellow paint dripped onto her cheek. “I need to think.”

“Clearly.” Her grandma exhaled deeply. “You think I don’t know when there’s something on your mind? You showed up exhausted yesterday and today, you’re working like a horse!” there’s a bang at the door and her grandma sighs. “Get the door sweetie and be careful.”

“Alright.” Kate carefully climbs down the ladder and moves towards the door. She opens the front door and her jaw drops at the sight of Thomas Shelby standing there with four men. her eyes widened and she grew embarrassed at being seen in this state. She was covered in paint, her skirt was tied up above her knees and her hair was tied up in a bandanna. “Mr. Shelby!”

he nodded at her, a smirk on his face. “Yeah. You’ve got paint on your face.”

“What,” she stammered as he used his thumb to wipe the paint off her cheeks. “what are you doing here?”

“I said I’d be down here to help with the renovations.” He stepped into the house and guided her out of the way so his men could enter. “Looks like I’m just in time.”

she blinks and stares at him. “You were serious?”

he clears his throat. “Well, I heard you bought a gallon of paint and brushes, meant you were painting something. My men can take over.”

“But---

“Kate?” her grandmother hobbled into the room, leaning heavily on her cane. “What’s going,” her grandmother’s face stilled and she placed a hand on her hip. “well, as I live and breathe. If it isn’t Tommy Shelby.” he nodded at her. “Take your hat off in my house young man!”

Tommy shoots her grandmother an amused look, but does as she orders. Kate stared at her grandmother. “You know Mr. Shelby?”

Her grandmother laughs. “Of course I do! Cheeky little bastard used to steal bread from me once a week.”

“I only took the day old stuff.” he stated. “Nothing new. I promise.”

“I know.” She sighed. “When my husband told me about your father, I started leaving it out for you to grab.”

He nods. “I never did acknowledge that debt.”

“Hardly a debt.” She stated. “Would have gone in the bin and then John did help us in the bakery.”

“Well, now,” he looks around at the building. “I get to acknowledge it.” He turns to his men. “Right, you, check the windows and see if any need repairs. You, check the plumbing and you two, finish up with the paint.”

Kate shakes her head. “That’s not necessary---

“I’d be glad for the help.” Her grandmother stated. “Otherwise Katherine here will be doing it all herself.”

“Grandma!”

“Could have broken your neck going up and down that ladder!” Her grandmother scolds. “Go upstairs and make yourself presentable, then come back down and make Mr. Shelby some tea.”

“Mr. Shelby doesn’t drink tea.” she states.

Her grandmother looks to Thomas for confirmation, who states. “I do, on occasion.” 

Kate shakes her head and goes back up the stairs. she knows he doesn’t. he said he didn’t care for tea but he was being really polite for some reason. As she went up the stairs, she heard him tell her grandmother that he was going to inspect the backyard. She went up to her room, grabbed a clean dress and went to her bath. Once inside, she locked the room and stripped out of her old clothes. She washed her hands and unbound the handkerchief from her hair. There was paint in her hair, but she could brush it out. She folded her clothes and put them on the desk in her room. she then grabbed her brush and a green ribbon before going downstairs to the kitchen.

She sets the kettle on the stove and gets it boiling. She then starts brushing her hair, hissing as the brush snags on the paint. Her grandmother and Tommy come in from the outside of the house. he nods. “Right, I’ll meet you in the parlor after I tell my man to inspect the roof.”

“You’re a good boy.” Her grandmother states as she hobbles along. “Yeah, the devil has ahold of you, but you’re still a good boy at heart.”

Thomas says nothing as he moves from the kitchen to the dining room, where the man’s inspecting the windows. The man then heads out the front door. However, instead of joining her grandmother, he goes into the kitchen. she avoids his gaze as she brushes her hair. “I forgot, you were coming.”

“Yeah.” He moves to sit on the edge of the kitchen table. “So,” he lights a cigarette. “what happened?”

she concentrates on her hair. “What makes you think that something happened?”

“The fact that you won’t f**king look me in the eye since I walked in the door.” She stilled. How? How did he know this? they were supposed to barely know each other! But he, he somehow knew her and her moods. he exhaled and reached for her hand. She exhaled deeply and let him tug her to sit on the edge of the table beside him. “So, what happened after I left?”

she sighs deeply before admitting. “I went home and…Alfie actually left work to come talk to me.”

he nods. “What’d he say?”

she sighs deeply as she leans forward, resting her elbows on her knees. “He knows.” Tommy stilled beside her. “He doesn’t know the specifics, but…he knows something happened at Sabini’s.”

“And?” He inquires. “What did you tell him?”

she sighs deeply before stating. “That I’m not happy.” he nods. “That I haven’t been for a long time. He doesn’t suspect you though, he didn’t even bring you up.”

Thomas nods and then after a moment, she stands up and starts to get the tea, cups and saucers. After a moment, he clears his throat and states. “Tell Solomons…you want out.”

She shakes her head. “No, I can’t do that.”

“You have to.” He puts out his cigarette and stands up. “Kate, you’re f**king miserable. It’s time to end it.”

“I don’t have to end it.” she inhaled as she looked up at him. “And yes I do feel awful because I’m lying to him! And the worst thing is, I don’t have a choice! If I end things, he will know that something is going on and he will watch me and whomever I come in contact with. and if he finds out it’s you,” she inhales sharply. “believe me, he will take all that anger and fury and direct it at you.”

“Kate---

“I also don’t know what exactly it is that you want with me.” She spins around and states. “And…us, what is this going on with us? Is it even real?” he sighs and looks down at the floor. she inhales and asks in trepidation. “Are you using me?”

he frowns and looks up at her, confusion on his face. “What?”

“You’ve already stated that you intend to have me.” She inhales deeply. “Do you, only want me for one night? Because I am not throwing away everything for just one night with you.”

he studies her. “Is that all you think I want Kate?”

“I don’t know what you want!!” She inhales. “I was engaged to Alfie, for nearly five years and he didn’t even offer to hold hands! You,” she exhales as she shakes her head. “God, we hadn’t even known each other for an hour and you’d already kissed me! You,” she shivers and closes her eyes. “God, everything with you is sexual and dangerous. I’m scared that---

“Scared of what Kate?”

she bites her lip. “You already know I’m a virgin. if that’s all you, want…then just say it. don’t play around with my head. please?”

he’s silent a long time, then he states. “I don’t want you like that Kate.”

she glowers at him. “Don’t lie to me. I’m not a fool.”

“No, you’re not.” He studies her. “Alright, I do want you Kate. I want to be with you and I want us to be together. One day,” he says lowly. “the strings holding you to Solomon’s will be cut and you’ll be my wife Kate, but I need to know…what do you want?”

she inhales as she admits. “I don’t know.” She sniffles. “It’s…it’s all too much. It’s too complicated and I’m hurting people!” She inhales sharply. “God, I want it to stop!”

“What do you want to stop Kate?”

“Oh, God!” She spins around as the kettle starts screaming at her and words just start pouring out. “I want to go back to the day before we met and stop myself from ever walking into Sabini’s club because then I wouldn’t be going through this right now!” She slammed the kettle back on the stove and exhaled deeply. “God, I was all ready to marry Alfie and you just,” he places his hand on her back, causing her to snap. “I want you to stop touching me!” He stilled. “Every time you touch me…God, you send f**king chills down my back! I don’t want to see you again, but then I can’t stop thinking about you!” Tears start trickling down her cheeks. “I want you to stop kissing me and making me want more! I want to sleep without you being in my head! I can’t see a man in that stupid cap of yours without thinking it’s you!” The words won’t stop coming out. “I hate this! I hate lying to people and I am being the worst to Alfie! I-I didn’t think, that I was the kind of person who’d cheat on someone that they’re engaged to, but, I am! and I want to tell him the truth, but,” she wipes furiously at her cheeks. “if I tell him the truth, I put you in danger, so I have to be quiet!”

“Katie,” he says soothingly. “just---

“And then there’s my parents!” She states. “My mother…my mother will never forgive me if I end my engagement. She’ll be devastated! My father, he’ll be furious. Then there’s Alfie’s parent’s. they’ve been criticized, so much for blessing this engagement that they’ll be the laughing stock in the community!” She inhaled as she said. “God, I wish I was dead. I hate this…so much Thomas.”

he was silent, then he got up and walked over to her. she was trapped between him and the stove. “It’s time to tell him.” He rasped in her ear, causing her to shiver. “Tell Solomons the engagement is over…and then you f**king come to me.”

she inhales as she croaks. “I can’t.”

“Yes, you can.” He says lowly. "Come to me and it'll all be over."

“I can’t and you know it won't be over if I do.” she shakes her head as he turns her towards him. His blue eyes appear sympathetic, which breaks her heart. “Do you know what you’re asking of me?” He nods. “What’ll happen to my family, if I throw everything aside for you?”

“Yeah.” He nods as he caresses her cheek gently. “But I’m asking you to come to me Kate. Let me put a smile on that face of yours. Let me make you happy Kate,” he leaned forward to kiss her. “let me love you.”

she didn’t get to protest as he kissed her. Kate let out a soft sound as he kissed her deeply, guiding her arms around his neck. before she knew what was going on, Kate felt herself holding onto him and by God, he held onto her tightly as he ran his hand through her hair. He was so gentle, so kind to her. he was a dangerous man, violent too, but she never felt any of that when she was with him. he always touched her as if he loved her, but he hadn’t told her that he loved her yet. he brought up marriage, but, he hadn’t told her that he loved her and maybe that’s what scared her. they both admitted feeling something for each other, but as to the depth…that wasn’t confirmed yet. she wanted to know, but she couldn’t ask him.

he broke the kiss and gently ran his hand down her throat. she sighed before stating. “You need to stop doing that.”

“Why?” he inquired as he began placing kisses on her neck.

“You know why.” 

“I don’t.”

“Well,” they both jumped at the sound of her grandmother’s voice. “the fact that she’s engaged to Solomons is one good reason. But that doesn’t appear to be stopping you from kissing my granddaughter like you’re about ready to f**k her, is it?”

she was beyond mortified. Thomas appeared as stunned as she that her grandmother said f**k! She’d never heard her grandmother speak like that before in her life! “Grandma,” Kate shoved at him. “there’s nothing---

“Don’t you dare bother lying to me Katherine.” Her grandmother said strictly. “I was standing here long enough to know that this wasn’t the first time that he’s kissed you. Was it?”

she flushed as she stated. “No, but it didn’t mean a thing.” he let out a loud snort. “Oh shut up!” She steps away from him, pulling her hair back. “He just won’t keep his hands off me!”

“And you don’t want him to keep his hands off you.” Her grandmother stated directly, causing her to grow embarrassed. “That much is obvious.” Her grandmother stepped into the kitchen and gestured towards the table. “Kate, bring the tea, both of you, sit down.”

she shook her head. “Grandma, please---

“No.” She stated. “I don’t think either of you want me to discuss this with your parents do you?”

Kate exhales. “No, but there really isn’t---

“Oh, there is.” Her grandmother moves to sit down and he got her chair for her. “Thank you. Now sit down.” Thomas does and he sits there, silently watching as Kate pours the tea. once the tea is poured and she’s seated, her grandmother asks directly. “So, Thomas Shelby, tell me. What are your intentions towards my granddaughter?”

Chapter Text

She was going to die. She was going to die of embarrassment. Even Thomas looked surprise, for his brow arched. “Excuse me?”

“Your intentions. After all, you’re the one making flimsy excuses to see her.” Her grandmother snorts. “Pretending to be interested in my house, even though there’s nothing wrong with it!”

“Grandma,” she tries. “I am engaged and he is not---

“If he’s bold enough to kiss you in my house, knowing that you’re engaged, he’s interested. The fact that you’re allowing it, means you’re interested in him as well.” Kate opens her mouth but her grandmother holds up her hand. “Shut up. I’m talking to him and he will answer me. I’ll talk to you in a minute.”

He’s silent then he states. “Yeah, I’m interested in her.”

The blood drained from her face. “Good!” Her grandmother stated, causing Kate to nearly drop her tea. “I don’t think that Alfie Solomons is the man for her and I never did.”

“Why?” Thomas asked directly.

“Many reasons. I’m sure he’s a good man, but he’s not good enough for my granddaughter.” Her grandmother makes a face of disgust. “Always having people spying on her. Yes, he says it's for her protection, but I don't think he trusts her. Can't even come visit me without his creeps peering in the house at night. He doesn’t listen to her, frankly I don’t think he’s even in love with her! Yes, they adored each other as children, but I don’t think there’s anything more than that. Besides,” she inhales deeply. “both their parents know that this is an advantageous marriage. Merging that money and the two families, it's results in a very rich profit for both parties. Ugh.”

Thomas studies her before asking Kate. “Money’s important to you?”

“No, it’s isn’t.” she states. “There just happens to be money if we marry. It’s a coincidence, I don’t care.”

“I’d rather that she marry for love. She hasn’t been in love before,” her grandmother smiled as she stated. “then I saw that look in her eyes today. She doesn’t look at Solomons the way she looks at you.” Kate groans and buries her face in her hands. “She doesn’t argue with Solomons either the way she does with you. And I, have never, ever seen you…. let anyone talk to you the way she does.” He shrugs, causing her grandma to cackle. “You don’t fool me Tommy Shelby, not for a minute. You’re in love with her. Letting her shove you around like that.”

She was going to die. “Grandma, please---

“So, do you want to marry her?” Every muscle in her body was telling her to run away, but she couldn’t make herself move. 

He clears his throat, now showing signs of discomfort. She felt him tense up; her grandmother had managed to put Thomas Shelby on edge. “I think, it’s a bit soon ---

“Don’t give me that. I’m old. I don’t have time to waste.” Her grandmother stated directly. “You’re going after a woman who’s engaged to be married and your intentions need to be crystal clear. So, do you want to marry her?”

Kate held her breath. There was a long silence; all they could hear was the sounds of the men running around the house and hammers. That sound was broken by Thomas stating. “Yes,” she nearly fainted as he cleared his throat. “I think so.” 

“You think?” her grandmother inquired, causing Kate to peak at her and sure enough there was a frown on her face. “That’s not so direct.”

Thomas was silent for a long time, then he leaned forward and stated “The thing is, as long as that ring is on her finger,” he grabbed her hand and held it up. “she will never be direct or open with me. So until she stops lying to me, to herself…I don’t know.”

“But something’s telling you to go for her?” He nodded. “That’s good. Can you take care of her?”

He nods. “Yeah. I’ve got my…things on the side, but I’m building up the legitimate business.”

“She involved in the business?”

“No.” He shakes his head. “Never.”

“Good, Alfie has her working for him.”

“Not anymore.” Kate shakes her head. “I quit.”

Her grandmother nods. “About time. Why?”

She sighed. “We had a fight.”

“And?” She bit her lip. “Elaborate, Kate! Believe me, the two of you are going to be discussing more intimate things than why you quit your job!”

She exhaled deeply, vexed at her grandmother’s prying line of questioning. “I realized that the only reason that he gave me the job was another just way for him to keep an eye on me.” she inhaled. “He didn’t want me working, even if I wanted to. He’s refusing to give me a letter of reference after working for him for four years.”

“I told you, he wasn’t good enough for you.” Her grandmother turned to him and demanded. “And you? Can she work?”

He nods. “If she wants. My aunt and sister work for my company. Don’t really care.”

“A wife is different. Most men don’t want their wives working.”

“If she wants to work, fine, however,” he shoots Kate a smirk. “after five kids,” Kate garbled and choked on her mouthful of tea. She’d never, never told him that she wanted five children. So, how did he know? “you alright?” She could only nod as she took a napkin to wipe up the tea that had dribbled from her mouth onto the table. “May change her mind.”

Her grandmother smirked. “Talked about children already, did you?”

“No.” he shakes his head.

“Yet, you knew she wanted a big family. Five kids. How?”

He shrugged. “Just a guess.”

“Right on the nose guess.” Her grandmother picked up her tea. “How many were you and Alfie thinking about?”

Kate rubbed her nose. “We didn’t discuss it.”

“There’s the telephone, go ask him.”

Kate stared at her. “What?”

“Just call him up and ask him.”

“No!”

“Do it, or I’ll do it for you!” Thomas let out a quiet chuckle, causing her grandmother to poke him with the cane. “You’re not off the hot seat yet, boy!”

Kate let out a laugh as she got up and moved towards the telephone, which was in the kitchen. She exhaled and requested Alfie’s number. The phone rang twice and then Alfie picked up. Hello?

“Alfie?” She licked her lips. “It’s me.”

I know that! What you want? You know that it's always f**king busy today!

“I’ve just got a question.” She inhales before asking hesitantly. “Children. If we married, how many children would you like to have?”

Alfie lets out a groan. F**k, none.

She blinked in surprise. “What?”

Can’t stand kids. F**king noisy brats. Good thing you never wanted them either.

She stared. “When did I say that?”

You always said that!

She stammered, clearly undone. “No. Maybe when I was a kid, but…that was a long time ago.”

There’s a long silence and Alfie states. You telling me…you want some f**king, runny nosed brats running around the house? Screaming, crying and f**king sh*tting their pants all the time? He gags. God, don’t forget the f**king smell. I am not going to be changing diapers!

She inhaled. “Alfie…I don’t want to elaborate, but…I just thought that was one thing that wouldn’t an issue.”

Well, it f**king wasn’t, till you changed your mind!! What the f**k is going on with you??

“I never changed my mind Alfie,” she states. “I grew up and I changed!”

Oh, you’ve f**king changed alright! It’s like I don’t even know you anymore!

“And who’s fault is that?” She demands, half-shrieking into the phone. 

“You’re the one who’s changing! Quitting your f**king job---

“It’s your fault!!” She screams into the phone, causing Alfie to go quiet, her grandmother and Thomas to go still. “I’ve been telling you for weeks that there’s a problem!”

Will you just---

“Shut up! Shut the f**k up for one minute and listen to me!” she couldn’t stop. “You won’t listen to me! I haven’t changed, it’s just you won’t take the time to listen to me! I’ve been telling you that I’m unhappy, that I want some privacy, that I want to talk to you but you ignore me! You tell me that I have to wait until you decide to listen to me! We haven’t sat down and spent any time together in years! It’s always monitored! You won’t even hold my hand!”

I told you, that stuff waits till the wedding.

She inhaled and blurted out. “If we’re even getting married.”

Alfie went silent. What’d you say?

“I said…if we’re even getting married. Because at the way we are,” she shakes her head as she declares. “I don’t think I want to marry you.”

Kate, wait a minute---

She hangs up the phone and lets out an exhale. Her head is throbbing and she’s exhausted. She leans her head against the wall; her hands pressed against the chipped green paint and exhales deeply. There’s a hand on her back, which she shrugs away. “Don’t.” she knows it’s Thomas. He ignores her and places his hand on her waist and shoulder and turns her towards him. She brings her hand up and smacks him, causing him to still. “I said, don’t!”

For a moment, he stands there, studying her for a moment. Then, he steps closer and says gently. “Come here.” She shakes her head and he wraps his arms around her shoulders. “It’s alright.” she shakes her head as she buries her face in his chest, crying softly. “I’ve got you.”

“So,” her grandmother said slowly. “he said no children.”

“Give her a minute.” He said firmly. “I mean it.”

Kate sniffles and wraps her arms around his waist, exhaling deeply. “I’m sorry.”

“It’s alright.” he says lowly. “It’s alright. I know.”

There’s a long moment of silence, then her grandmother says. “Well, what do you know? Finally found someone who could calm you down after one of your tantrums.” Thomas shoots her grandmother a look. “Mark my words Tommy Shelby, if you get her pregnant, I swear---

“Grandma,” Kate mumbles into his chest. “please, we’re not----

“I’m not a fool Kate, I know what happens between two people who are in love. And you two, God, are as deep in love as two people can get. So, I want your word Thomas Shelby, that you won’t get her pregnant.”

Thomas exhaled deeply and bit out. “I’m going to try not to, but if I did get her pregnant, I’d marry her. I give you my word on that.”

“If I chose to accept.” She mutters.

“You don’t have a choice,” he stated as he runs his hand through her hair. “you’re not having our kid without giving it my name.” he adds in lower voice only for her. “Besides, I f**king need you Kate.”

Her grandmother smirked. “So, you do care for her.”

Thomas glowers at her. “Of course I f**king do! Think I’d risk my business and everything with Solomons if I didn’t f**king care for her?” he tightens his grip on her shoulders as he declares. “Of course I f**king care for her!”

“Shh.” She says softly, patting his back, trying to calm him down. “I’m…alright.”

“You will be.”

Her grandmother is silent for a long time. She then studies them before asking Thomas. “Have two of you had any time together? To talk in private?”

He exhales. “A few minutes here and there. Four hours when the Garrison reopened. Been tricky.”

“Not nearly enough time then.” Her grandmother nods. “Right. Have John come pick us up tomorrow morning, 8:00.” Thomas arches a brow. “We’ll be going to the farm, I want to inspect it. Haven’t been there in years.”

Kate pulls away. “Grandma, it’s too far.”

“John’s a good boy, he’ll take care of me, besides we'll be in his car. Now, on the way, there’s a forest path that leads to the hill overlooking Small Heath. You know it?”

He nods. “Yeah, was a sort of lovers lane back in the day, right?”

“That’s the one.” Her grandmother states. “We’ll be dropping Kate off. Be there.”

He shakes his head. “I have to work.”

“Cancel it. We won’t be picking her up, which means you better go get her or she walks back.” Her grandmother turns to her. “Bring a coat, it’ll raining around 2:00 tomorrow.”

“I’m not going!”

“Oh, yes you are! You’re both going!”

“He has work!”

“Not anymore he doesn’t.” her grandmother stated. “He’s got time to fix things, besides, I doubt it’s anything terribly important, right?”

He exhaled and thinks. “I need to move some things around.”

“Then hop to it.” He exhales sharply. “Oi! You just heard her yell at Solomons. Better get used to being bossed around.”

“There’s a f**king difference between her and you!”

“I’m aware of that.” she snaps her fingers and nods. “Go.”

“Grandma, enough, please.”

“He’s leaving, because I want to talk to you alone now.”

“Kate?” She looked up at him just as he kissed her. She moaned and broke the kiss. “I’ll see you tomorrow, might be a bit late.”

“He’ll be on time.” her grandmother stated.

Kate exhales. “It’s alright if you’re late. I’ll have my gun.”

He nods and kisses her on the forehead. “I’ll see you later.”

“Alright.”

As he walks by her, her grandmother asks. “Where’s my kiss?”

He snorts and puts his hat on. “You’re not kin yet.”

“Still the same cheeky little bastard you always were!” she calls after him. Thomas closes the door loudly and her grandmother points to Kate’s vacant seat. “Right, sit down and let’s talk about you and your feelings for Thomas Shelby.”

“I don’t---

“I know. You have a hard time getting things out, but,” she exhales. “I’m the only person you have to talk to and you will talk to me! Now, let's sit down and pick your brain.”

Chapter Text

“Well,” her grandmother stated. “if you ask me, if Alfie Solomons had been a bit more attentive to you and your welfare, you’d have never met Tommy or fallen in love with him.”

“Grandma, please.”

“You’re in love with him.” she stated. “I can see it and any fool can hear it, especially in the way you say his name.”

Kate sighs and asks. “What do I do?”

“Break your engagement to Alfie.” Her grandmother stated. “But don’t do it immediately, he knows there’s a problem and he’s concerned. When he takes you back, go talk to Alfie, talk about some more of the issues and then go away for a few more days to think things through.”

“He may want to reconcile.”

“He won’t, believe me, a man like that,” she shakes her head. “he never does and that’s alright. It works in your favor.”

“He won’t accept me breaking the engagement.”

“He will, all men do. Besides,” her grandmother picks up a biscuit and takes a bite out of it. “you really think that Tommy is going to stand by forever and be content with sharing you with Solomons?”

“No, but---

“He was a very possessive boy growing up and the war made him into a possessive man. When he gets ahold of something, he holds on tight and believe me, he’s going to hold on tight. He may not talk about his feelings much, you’ll have to learn to read them, but he’ll show it.” her grandmother studies her. “By the way, you are familiar what happens between a man and a woman during---

“Grandma!” She flushes. “I am, but I am not discussing that with you!”

“Sex is a natural thing between two people.” She smiles fondly. “Your grandfather and I got into all sorts of fun situations together in our day.”

Kate makes a face. “I don’t want to hear it. Besides, I am not going to have sex with Tommy. Not until marriage, at least.”

“Yeah, you’re going to.” Kate stares at her in shock. “Let me explain something to you. Men like him, who’ve lost family and survived a war, they express things differently. Other men would be taking advantage, but for a man like him, it’s his way of communicating what he feels without having to say the words.”

“Grandmother, you’re---

“Hush for a minute.” She clears her throat. “Now, I won’t go into the specifics, but I do know, that he won’t force you. But when you tell him something like ‘stop’ or ‘slow down’, pay attention to him and his responses. See if he’s thinking of you or himself. Now, if he can sense that something isn’t right and asks before you can say it… then you’ve got a man that’s willing to protect you with his own body. No matter how small the thing is and you’ve got a man who’ll look after you for the rest of your days.”

Kate flushes as she says. “I don’t understand you grandmother. Why, why are you doing this?”

“Doing what?”

“You know I’m engaged to Alfie Solomons. You just…caught us in the kitchen and instead of lecturing us, you’re…encouraging us to spend time together. You’ve… educated me on what to expect, if I were to be with him.” her grandma lets out a cackle. “Why? What is it about Tommy that you like over Alfie? You never said.”

“I said many times, but you and your parents wouldn’t listen to me.”

She inhales, fighting to keep her temper in check. “I’m ready to listen now.”

“I know, but let me explain something first. I understand just how difficult your situation is.”

“My situation?”

“Being engaged to one man while being in love with another.” Her grandmother smiles. “I was engaged to someone else when I met your grandfather. It was scary and I had no support. I thought it would go away until I was at the altar and I couldn’t marry the man. My family was furious, it was quite the scandal, refusing to marry a man at the altar. I just…ran away and my family told me to pack up my things and leave. I did, but….I came out of the house and there he was, his hat in hand.” She smiled fondly. “He asked me directly if it was true, that I hadn’t gotten married. I said it was true. He asked me if I would then marry him.” 

Kate stared. “And you said?”

“I said yes. He took my bags and he took me to his mother’s house where I stayed until we married. We married the following week.” she stated. “You see, that kind of love, it is as scary as hell, but staying scared never helped anybody find happiness. Have to move through it. That man…he’ll never admit it, but he’s scared too.”

She snorts. “Nothing scares Thomas Shelby.”

“You do.” Her grandmother states. “He’s had girls before, nothing like you and he’s scared because he doesn’t know what to do with it. I’ve watched him looking for the right girl and every time he thinks he found the right one, something happens. His last great love, Greta, she died and he went off to the war.”

“There’s another woman, Grace, that he loves.”

Her grandmother is skeptical. “Never heard of her. Never saw him walking a bit lighter in his step like he does now.”

“She was a barmaid.”

“Where is she now?”

“America.”

“And you’re here.” she states with a smile. “I don’t think there’s any contest, Kate. No man, particularly a man of honor, goes after a woman who’s engaged unless he knows in his heart that he can’t live without her.”

She bites her lip before broaching her next concern. “My parents…

“I don’t care about them, they can just shut up. You’re the one who’s getting married and I don’t want you to be married to the wrong man. I want you to be as happy as I was with your grandfather.” She smiled sadly. “If it’s money that’s a concern, I’ll rewrite my will and leave everything to you. You’re getting the farm anyway.”

“No, it’s not the money grandma. It’s disappointing them.”

“They’ll get it over it in time, my parents did.”

Kate shakes her head. “They won’t. They both loved Alfie.”

“Alfie has his good qualities, but he’s not good for you.”

Kate clears her throat before asking. “How did you know? Both men are so similar in what they do.”

“Yes, but they’re both different in how they treat you.” she points out. Alfie has you behind or in front of him, never beside him. He puts you in danger,” Kate rolls her eyes. “do that again young lady and I’ll smack you with my cane!”

“He hasn’t put me in---

“How did you and Tommy meet again?” Her grandmother inquired. “Oh yes, Sabini’s club! From what you said, Tommy didn’t know who you were. His initial instinct was to protect you. Alfie had no right to ask you to go there to spy for him.”

“It was an accident.”

“I don’t care. Never marry a man like that.” her grandmother states. “You marry the man who won’t let anyone dangerous near you. And Alfie did.” she shakes her head in disgust. “Idiot. I told your mother years ago that a relationship with a man and a woman is like a dance. Yes, the man leads, but you’re both partners. Alfie hasn’t been doing his fair share of leading and you’ve just been following blindly. Now, with that boy, he’s jumped in every time to take the lead and he doesn’t let you follow. He protects you, keeps you safe and that’s important in a marriage. Never saw that with Alfie.”

Kate sighs. “Part of it was my fault. I should have tried talking to him more, forcing the issue.”

“You tried, but that’s his responsibility. He wants to marry you; he has to maintain an open line of communication as well. He listens to others over you, which isn't good. The fact that you want kids and he doesn’t, is a clear sign that neither of you were on the same wave-length.” 

Kate hesitates before asking. “So, you never liked Alfie?”

“Oh, I like him. He’s a perfectly lovely man…for someone else! Not you!” 

Kate bites her lip and says. “I want to tell him, but, the moment I do---

“Just hold off on telling him a bit. This relationship, it’s over, it’s been over for a long time. Now, you and Tommy are going to talk, make your relationship a bit more stable. That’s the relationship that you have to protect.” Kate shakes her head as her grandmother studied her. “You and Shelby really never discussed children together?”

“No, we didn’t.”

She nods and smiles. “That’s what tomorrow is for. The two of you, will have the whole day together to talk about all the important things together and no one will bother you.” her grandmother crosses her arms. “You will have to talk to him, you know.”

She nods. “I know, it’s just….it’s hard to talk with him.”

“Why? He doesn’t listen?”

“He listens, he just…he,” she groans. “he just, stares straight through me.”

Her grandmother nods. “He’s giving you his undivided attention. What are you wearing?”

Kate blinks. “I-I don’t know. Nothing special---

“Go upstairs and get me every white dress that you brought with you.” 

“W-white?” she shakes her head. “No, I’m not wearing white---

“Because he’ll start thinking of you in a wedding dress.” Her grandmother snorts. “Believe me girl, he’s already thought about it, the ceremony and everything that comes after the ceremony! Wear something pretty underneath the dress.” Kate gasped in complete embarrassment. Why was her grandmother like this!? Why couldn’t she be like normal grandmothers and think before saying what was on her mind? Granted, that’d be a bit dull, but certainly a lot less embarrassing! “Now, go upstairs and get out all the white dresses you brought!”

Kate wanted to argue, but arguing with her grandmother was useless, so, she went upstairs and grabbed the three white dresses that she’d packed. Her grandmother had taken one look and promptly picked the one that Kate didn’t want to wear for Thomas Shelby.

The following morning,

“Stop the car, Johnny Boy.” her grandmother ordered and John did as ordered. Her grandmother gestured. “Right, get out Kate.”

She didn’t want to. “But---

“Get out of the car!” She said, giving her a poke with her cane. “Now! I want to be back before dark.”

“Grandma,” her grandmother poked and her Kate got out of the car. “I feel, ridiculous!”

“Well, if he’s not there, you’re going to be angry, so, you’ll get over it pretty quick.”

“Tommy’ll be there.” John confirmed with a big smirk on her face that made her hope that he choked on his toothpick. “He called a family meeting an hour earlier, said it was important and we got it done. So, he should be here.” John pointed. “There’s the tracks.”

Her grandmother nodded at her. “Go on now!” She then turned to John. “Let’s go. Honk the horn so that he knows she’s here!”

Her protests were drowned out in the honk of the horn. Her grandmother waved at her, laughing loudly at her. Kate shook her head as she drew her green coat around her and walked down the path. She’d only been walking alone for two minutes or so, when Tommy Shelby appeared on the path before her. She stilled, staring at him for a moment as he approached her. He wasn’t wearing his hat or coat, which made for a nice change. He looked…relaxed almost, but, he was still tired somewhat, she could see it in his eyes, but they lit up when he made eye contact with her. 

“I didn’t think you’d come.”

“You were here, I was coming.” he reached for her. “Katie.”

“Tommy.”

He kissed her and she gripped his forearms. She let out a little purr in the back of her throat. The kiss was brief, but still, it was full of that passion between them. He smiled faintly at her, which caused her heart to beat even harder in her chest. He exhaled and ran his hand down her cheek before nodding. “I’ve got the place all set up.”

She swallowed and said. “You didn’t have to do that on my account.”

He tightens his grip on her hand. “I can take a day off to be with you, it’s no bother."

She bites her lip and says. "We could go back to the office, if you want. I won't tell her or John."

"No. I want to be with you. You've got me for the whole f**king day."

She blinks, remembering how she asked Alfie to go away with her, to do something for just a bit. Thomas, he’d rearranged his whole schedule and she hadn’t even asked him to do that, her grandmother. But he’d done it, because he wanted to be with her, spend time with and be there for her. And it felt strange, yet beautiful, to be with someone who truly wanted her and Tommy did.

Chapter Text

Kate let out a soft moan as she rested her head against his chest. This felt good. They felt good. He ran his hand down her side, falling more and more in love with her every second. He’d been annoyed initially at having to clear his schedule for the day, then he realized that would be nearly 12 hours that he’d be sharing with Kate. After that, clearing his schedule hadn’t been a problem. Everyone was curious about what was going on, but he hadn’t elaborated. He’d met Charlie, Johnny and made sure that all the orders were going well. Sabini had cut the throat of one of his men, Harold Hancock; he wasn’t even a blinder. He was just an innocent kid and tomorrow, his death would be avenged. In addition, they were going to a horse auction and buying a horse to get into Epsom. He was thinking maybe he’d take Kate, but he wasn’t really sure if she’d like it.

They’d talked a bit, smaller lighter things and then he’d gotten the picnic basket that Polly had made up. He hadn’t told her why; he’d just asked her to make up a basket for two and that was that. John, was the only one in his whole family that knew he was seeing a girl and he’d promised to keep his mouth shut about it. If Polly knew, she’d let him have it for going after a girl who’s fiancé had the power to topple down their whole empire. But Kate, she was so special and he figured that she was worth the risk.

She let out a sigh, causing him to look down at her. She had her eyes closed and there was a faint smile on her lips. She looked so beautiful in this white dress. The lace allowed him to get a glimpse of her legs and these sleeves; he took ahold of her arm and brought it up to plant a kiss on her wrist, causing her to open her eyes. She flushed faintly and he loved that about her, it was utterly charming the way she blushed. “Hello.”

“Hi.” She seems a little nervous, so he offers. “Wanna go for a walk?”

She smiles and nods. “Yes, that’d be nice.” 

“Has to be short,” he states. “it’s going to rain in an hour.”

He stands up and takes ahold of her hand, carefully pulling her up from the blanket. “Thank you.” she bends over to put the few bits of food in the basket before closing the lid. He offers her his hand and she takes it. He leads her through the forest and it’s silent for a bit. She exhales deeply and says. “Grandma suggests that we talk about,” she flushes, but forces herself to continue. “well, more…personal things.”

“Like kids?” He inquires.

She nods. “Yes.” she hesitates before stating. “As you know, I’m an only child and…I didn't want them initially when I was growing up.”

He nods. “What kid does?”

She bites her lip. “Then as I grew older, watching groups of children playing together…I realized that I wanted that. I wanted to have my own kids running around the house, playing outside, getting to do everything that I wanted but couldn’t.” she looks up and him and asks. “Do you like children?”

“Yeah.” he nods. “I like ‘em fine enough, just particular about who I’m making them with.”

She shakes her head, the blush growing on her cheeks. “You’re terrible.”

He chuckles before asking. “I’m guessing, that, you want five?” She dropped her gaze and he couldn’t resist adding. “Six?”

She bites her lip and asks. “Do you even want that many?”

“Kate,” he stops and gently makes her look up at him. She’s jittery, he doesn’t blame her, especially Solomons had shocked and disappointed her yesterday. “I’m willing to give you a dozen kids if it’ll make you f**king happy.” Her eyes widened in surprise. “I’ve had…enough death around me. When we marry, it’ll be a new part of our life…and I’m ready to have as much f**king life around us as possible.”

She swallows. “You’re not just saying that, just because it’s what I want?”

“No.”

She bites her lip and states. “You’re helping change diapers.”

He laughs and wraps his arm around her shoulder. “Already chanced Finn’s diaper, Ada’s a few times as well. So, no, I don’t have a problem with that.”

She shakes her head and exhales deeply. “I have a few ideas of things I’d like, well, hope for, if we we're to, well, marry. Not that I'm putting pressure on you---

“Just ask me Kate.”

“Well,” she glances at him. “Alfie once said, I have too many demands and he couldn’t handle them.”

“I’m not Solomons.” He states. “Start making the demands.”

“Well,” she bites her lip. “I guess they’re not really demands. More like expectations perhaps or---

“Kate,” he stated as he stopped walking. “ask me anything that you want. You don’t have to hide from me. Ask me whatever you want and we’ll talk about it.”

She hesitates, clearly used to Solomons shutting her down, but she nodded before asking directly. “What about your business?”

“Well, I’m working towards it all being legitimate.” He states. “It’ll take a few years. I’d never have you anywhere near the business. You or the children.”

She exhaled in relief. “That’s good to know.”

“You nearly got hurt that night at Sabini’s.” he stated. “I’d never, send you anywhere near enemy territory, much less into it like he did.”

“There was supposed to be someone---

“I don’t care.” he stated firmly. “I don’t care how little the assignment was, I couldn’t put you in danger. Ever.”

She nodded and then added. “Also, I don’t want to be surrounded by guards.”

He shakes his head. “Not necessary. I’d find you and the kids a safe house, pick the staff and if you’re out, I’ll be there.”

“I can shoot. I have a gun.” She stated. “I’d like to go out on my own too.”

He nods. “That’s fine. I would employ one of my men as your driver, just in case. That ok?”

“As long as he’s not following me around.” She says. “Would he be?”

“No, he’d be in the car. I won’t have you surrounded by guards, but I won’t leave you unprotected. In Birmingham, that’s my territory, no one would touch you. The house, I’d want out of Birmingham, bit more respectable area away from the business, but close enough for me to get to and back.”

She bites her lip and says. “Always be back to say goodnight to the kids, that’s all I ask. If you can’t make it…then call.”

He nods. “I can do that. I give you my word.”

“Thank you.” she bites her lip before stating. “I don’t mind being protected, it’s just---

“You want to do things on your own. You want to breathe.” He nods. “I get it. Poll and Ada are the same way.”

“So, you do understand?” He nods. “I do have another, well, question. If I asked you to quit the business, would you?”

He paused, thinking about it carefully. He saw what she meant about making ‘demands’ although they were more like questions. But each question was something that he could live with because he understood and the requests were so small. He shakes his head and states. “No. Not now. In time…maybe.”

She nods. “I’m not asking you to, I wouldn’t as you to quit, I really don't mind. I've been involved in this kind of life as well and I just, wanted to know what your thoughts were on this.”

He exhales and helps her over a log. “Someday, this’ll all be over, but, it’s not there yet.”

She nods. “I understand.”

They continued talking and they talked about every personal thing that they could. Kate, she really didn’t make demands. They were things that he honestly expected his future wife to ask of him. Their thoughts regarding raising the children were very similar. She wanted to give them a normal childhood, they both did. As they talked, Kate grew more relaxed around him and he loved watching her come to life with him. She smiled broader and grew more animated; clearly, she trusted him and was letting him see her. He felt more relaxed around her, she had a very calming and soothing presence, despite being talkative. He felt calm around her, at peace. Safe, was almost a good word, not that he needed her protection, but he needed her. Complete, was probably the best word to sum it up. 

The crack of lighting, caused them both to look upwards at the sky and realize that it was starting to sprinkle and they were a good fifteen minutes from the car. They’d have to run. How had he forgotten that there was a storm coming? They'd been walking in the woods for a good thirty minutes. They looked at each other and Kate just started laughing, which caused him to grin. He shook his head and stated. “We’ll have to run for it.”

“Alright!” 

She let out a laugh as they ran through the forest. He held firmly onto her, making sure that she didn’t slip in the mud. She held tightly onto his hand, laughing along the way. He’d brought the family car today. While he’d left the top up, the front seats would still be wet. By the time they reached the car, it was pouring down and they were both soaked. He yanked the back door open and guided her inside. She was still laughing, although she was shivering. He reached up and brought down the side curtains to try to stop more rain from coming into the car.

She sneezed and he looked towards her. “You alright?”

“I’m fine.” She said as she wiped her nose. “God! It’s really raining out there!”

“Yeah.” He tried not to stare at her. Why she’d chosen to wear a white dress today of all days, he didn’t know. She looked beautiful in it, but the lace was hiding nothing, her undergarments were damp, allowing him to see the curves of her body. He reached past her and brought down the curtains on her side. As he went to sit back down, he saw that she was shivering. He’d brought some blankets, but they were in the trunk. The picnic basket was sitting on the one blanket which was completely soaked through by now. He exhales and looks at her. “Stay here.”

She frowns. “What?”

He gets out of the car and grabs the picnic basket first. He ignores the blanket. He sets the basket on the front seat and Kate leans over the front to peer inside for some food. He goes to the trunk, grabs the two blankets inside along with a spare canteen of water. Once the rain slows, he’ll take her back to her grandmother’s house. He opens the car and gets inside, to be greeted by Kate’s form, still bent over the front seat of his car. F**k, all the blood went straight to his cock at the sight of her practically bare arse right there in his face.

“And, here’s some food!” She says cheerfully, not even noting what she was doing to him. Of course she wouldn’t, she had no idea what she could do to a man. She sat back down, clutching a few oranges, strawberries, two wrapped sandwiches and a bar of chocolate. She sat down and smiled. “We won’t starve while we wait out the storm!”

“Yeah.” There’s another crack of lightning and she coughs again. He studies her; she’s cold and shaking. F**k, there’s no way to say this without freaking her out. He exhales and unbuttons his vest. “Kate,” she looks at him and her green eyes widen. “you’re soaked to the skin. Get out of that dress and wrap yourself up in a blanket.”

She blinks and stammers. “Er, uhm, I’m not that--- 

“Kate,” he says firmly. “it’s cold, you’re sneezing and shaking. You’re wet.” He sets his vest over the seat of the car before handing her the warmest blanket. “So, get out of your clothes, Kate. Now.”

Chapter Text

Kate’s heart was pounding hard in her throat. Why? Why had she ever listened to her grandmother and worn this white dress? She glanced down at herself, only to blush her as she realized that he could see completely through her dress. But now…he wanted her to get out of it.

“I know,” he stated as he undid his tie. “that you weren’t expecting this picnic to go this way, but,” he threw his tie on the seat and pulled his shirt over his head, causing her eyes to bulge. “I want to take you to a horse auction, day after tomorrow. It’d be nice if you weren’t sick.”

“I-I’m not…cold!” she stated as firmly as she could…but then her body betrayed her and she sneezed.

He arched a brow and held up the blanket. “Get out of your clothes Kate, I’m not telling you again.”

Her mouth drops. “And what does that mean?”

He exhales deeply and states. “Kate, just get out of the f**king dress, now!” She swallows uneasily before turning her back to him and struggling with the mother of pearl buttons. She exhaled deeply, trying to calm down. Between her nerves and her wet hands, it was a challenge. “Need help?” she whipped around to see Thomas, completely bare from the waist up and her heart started pounding violently in her throat. She didn’t feel completely comfortable, but she was shivering. He exhaled deeply as he unfolded the blanket and handed it to her. “Here.” He said in a softer voice. “Hold this to your chest and I’ll help you. Can I do that?”

She nodded as she croaked. “Yes.”

He exhaled. “Alright.” He turned her so her back was facing him and he moved her hair out of the way so he could access the buttons, causing her to shiver. “I know,” he said in a low voice. “this probably…isn’t how you imagined a man taking your clothes off for the first time.”

She blushed violently as she shook her head. “No.” She then coughed again.

“I know, that you’re uncomfortable,” she glanced at him out of the corner of her eye. “but I won’t have you getting sick.”

She swallows and whispers. “I-I understand, but---

“I know.” he rumbled in her ear. “I know.” As he eases the back of her dress down to her waist, he says. “I won’t do anything to you without your permission.”

She flushed as she whispers. “We didn’t…talk about…sex.”

He exhales as he tugs her dress down her hips. Why had she worn a two piece!? She lifted her hips so he could get her heavy dress off her. She instantly wrapped herself in the blanket, which was dry, so she instantly felt warmer. “Here’s your coat.” He handed it to her and she dropped the blanket long enough so she could scramble into it. She didn’t look at him, but she knew that he was looking at her, she could feel his eyes on her. Once the blanket was around her, he spoke. “I already know, that you want to wait until marriage and I’ll respect that, as long as I can.”

She looks up at him and asks. “You won’t, force---

“No.” he said instantly with a shake of his head. “No. My father would force my mother.” He caressed her face gently “I don’t want you like that Kate. Scared and crying. I hate seeing you cry.”

She inhaled before asking. “Are you…disappointed with me?”

He shakes his head. “What for?”

“You want me and I,” she glances down to see the obvious strain in his shorts. “I won’t, I can’t give you---

“Kate,” he said gently. “it’s alright.” he leaned forward and kissed her on the lips twice before pressing a few kisses on her neck. “I don’t expect you to just open your legs and let me f**k you.” She blushed hot at his words. “I know, it’s way too soon for you.”

“But you----

“Don’t worry about me. I’ll take care of it later.”

Something in the way he speaks prompts her to ask. “Have you…had someone else?” He arches a brow at her. “I’m not a fool,” she swallows. “you’re a very handsome man and it’d be logical to assume that---

“Not since I saw you.” He stated holding her gaze. “Not had another woman since that day.”

She inhales, shaking slightly as he toyed with her hair. “That’s been….weeks.”

He nods. “Yeah.”

“You haven’t seen me for weeks and you…waited that long?”

He nods. “Waiting till you come to me in my bed.” She blinked back the tears. “Don’t want or need anyone else because I know that she won’t be as f**king good as you are.”

She sniffled. “You’ve…no way of know that.”

“I know you.” he exhaled. “F**k, I’ve been attracted to you for weeks now. There’s a fire in you,” he thumbs away her tears. “that you hold down inside you. I think…you’ll let me see it when we’re together.”

She bites her lip as she confesses. “I feel…like I’ve been, set up.”

He frowns slightly. “How?”

She inhales. “I didn’t want…to wear white. Grandma made me and,” she inhales as he nods understandingly. “now, it feels like---

“Like she set you up for me to f**k.” Kate nodded in embarrassment. He exhaled deeply. “And she might have, but it doesn’t matter Kate because I’m not going to force you to be with me. Yes, my body is going to react to you, but don’t worry, it doesn’t mean you have to be with me. You let me know when you’re ready and I promise, that I’ll take care of you.”

Her heart melted at his words. She licked her lips as she reached out to caress his face, smiling softly as his eyes closed for a moment. “Thank you. You’re a good man Tommy.”

He shakes his head. “I’m a very bad man Kate.”

“No.” She says softly. “A very bad man would have had me, didn’t matter if I was willing or not.”

He exhaled deeply. “I have my moments.” Kate studied him a moment. He looked rather dashing in his disheveled state, as he pulled his coat on. He undid his belt and threw his damp trousers up over the seat. He let out an exhale as he covered his obvious erection with the other blanket. “I’ll uhm, take care of this, when the rain stops.”

A crack of lighting causes her to says softly. “Might be a while.”

He nods. “Another hour, I’d say. But it’s fine, don’t worry about it.”

God! She feels awful for him. He closes his eyes and lays his head back on the seat, clearly trying to think of anything else. Her grandmother’s words echoed in her head about how she needs to pay attention to him, his responses and she started to at this moment. He was in clear discomfort, but not once, had he said anything that suggested that she give herself to him. He touched her face only and while his eyes had wandered, the gaze had been respectful and appreciative, not leering. 

She swallowed, her heart pounding in her throat as she croaked. “Can we, I don’t know, are there…other things?”

His eyes flew open at those words. He wasn’t expecting Kate to ask him such a thing and her soft voice again had gone to his cock. He turned and looked her, she was nervous; he could see that in the way her green eyes kept dancing around his face.

He nodded. “Yeah, I can touch you a bit, if you want me to.” she nods and he asks. “Are you sure? Your grandma may have set you up, but we don’t have to do anything.”

“I know but,” she looks down at him and stammers a little. “I want to help you and I, I am a little curious,” his brow arched as she flushed redder. “about, well--

“How it feels?” She nods. He exhales deeply and says. “I don’t think you’re ready Kate. You’re still scared.”

“No one, finds happiness from being scared.” she licks her lips. “Can we try? Just move slow with me?”

“Yeah.” He studies her. “I can do that.” He removed his coat, nothing how her eyes traced every inch of his chest, particularly the tattoos. “I need you on your back Kate.”

She swallowed. “Why?”

“It’ll be more comfortable for you.” he explained as he leaned forward to kiss her, which caused her to moan softly. After a few kisses, he asked. “Can I take your blanket?” She nodded and they unwrapped the blanket together.

She swallowed as she asked. “Coat too?”

He shakes his head. “No, leave it on.” he wanted to see every inch of her, but she was simply curious and he didn’t want to take advantage of her. He exhaled deeply as he looked down at her white undergarments, despite the innocent little pink bow at her waist; the rain had made them provocatively transparent. He inhaled deeply as he places his hand below her knee. “Can I touch you Kate?”

She nods. “Yes, Tommy.”

“Tell me,” he said as he leaned forward to kiss her. “if there’s anything you don’t like or want. Eh?”

“I don’t,” she murmured against his lips. “I don’t want to go…all the way.”

He nods. “That’s alright. I won’t. I’ll just touch you.” He inhaled raggedly as he moved his hand up towards her shorts. “Make you come on my fingers.” she let out a moan, causing him to get harder. “When you come, close your eyes and keep them closed till I say.”

She tilted her head. “Why?”

“Because,” he explained. “I’m gonna come after you, but my cock’ll be out. Don’t want to scare you.”

She bites her lip. “Can I, can I help you at all?”

“No.” He shakes his head, amused that she wanted to help relive the ache in him. One day she would, but today was not that day. “Don’t worry about me, sweetheart.”

She smiled shyly up at him. “Sweetheart?”

“Yeah.” He hadn’t thought about it, it had just come out of his mouth, but it suited her. “You like it?”

“Very much.” 

“Let me take care of you.” he kissed her neck, causing her to shiver. “I’ll take care of myself.” She let out a soft moan as he moved to her throat. His hand moved to the waistband of her little shorts and he paused. “Can I touch you Kate?”

She nods. “Yes.” he moved slowly and slipped a finger inside her, causing her to let out a cry and arch against him. “Tommy?”

“You alright?” she nods as she gasped. “Gonna move in you, when you feel comfortable, try to move with me.”

“Tommy,” she moaned as he started to move his finger inside her. “oh!”

She brought her hand up, but stopped. He kisses her chin. “You can touch me sweetheart.”

“W-where?”

“Anywhere. Do what feels good for you.”

He wrapped his arm around her head and kissed her deeply, causing her to moan against his lips. She wrapped her arm around his shoulder and her other hand caressed his face. She was so beautiful, gentle and soft. He could feel the fire in her, but she held it back. He understood, it was still early to even be doing this much, especially with a lady like her, but she was curious. She’d been neglected and he needed to make sure that he didn’t take advantage of her. He drew her shorts down just so they rested on her thighs. 

Kate, she was curious, he could feel it in the way her fingers flexed against his skin. While her one hand stayed on his face, her other hand explored his chest, forearms, back and down to the waistband of his shorts. They were so close that he was brushing against her entrance. She was wet, obviously from the rain, but between her legs, she was warm there so she was aroused. The sounds she made, the way she held onto him and the way she looked at him…she was his and he’d yet to make her his. She took his second finger easily enough as she stared up at him with those eyes of hers. Her stare was intense and he wasn’t sure that he was strong enough to resist the urge to come all over her shaking body. She brought her left leg over his hip, allowing him to get closer to her.

He shook his head as he rasped. “F**k, you’re the prettiest thing I’ve ever seen.”

“Tommy,” she whimpered, well, begged. “something, I-I’m----

“You’re close.” He explained. “You’re going to come on my hand.”

“Oh!” she blushed, not expecting the wave of emotions welling up inside her. He didn’t blame her, it normally wasn’t this intense with a girl, especially without his cock being inside her.

“Come for me Kate.” He kissed her in encouragement. “Come for me, sweetheart.”

“Mhmm, Tommy!!” She went stiff before crying out. “Tom!”

She broke, gasping and breathing hard as she came and she came hard. He kissed her gently, noting how she was shaking and both her legs were now wound around his waist. She was a natural, but why was he even surprised? She wasn’t just curious, she wanted to be held, touched and told she was beautiful. What woman didn’t?

He then realized that he had less than two seconds before coming in his shorts. “F**k! Kate, legs.” he went to move them, but it was too late. He let out a groan, grabbing onto the front seat as he came. Kate’s eyes opened and she let out a soft cry as he painted her entrance with his seed. He wasn't inside her, but he was certainly touching her folds. She maintained eye contact with him, he studied her, she appeared to be awestruck. She actually tightened her legs around his waist, a part of her wanting to keep him there.  

He exhaled as he confessed. “I’m sorry.” She arched a brow in question. “I wasn’t planning to come over you. I was going to---

She placed a finger on his lip. She was smiling faintly. All she said was, “Stop talking and hold me Thomas.”

So he did. He took her in his arms and laid back, drawing her on top of him and pulling the spare blanket around her. She shivered, not from cold, but from pleasure. She closed her eyes, rested her head on his chest and exhaled deeply. “Good girl.” She flushed vibrantly. He exhaled as he tucked himself back into his shorts. He slipped his finger back into her and stroked her, causing her to moan. “Good girl.” She looked at him as he asked. “Was that alright Kate?”

“Yes.” She whispered. “I enjoyed it.”

He smiled as he kissed her forehead before asking. “Comfortable?”

She nods. “I could sleep here forever.”

He tightens his grip. “One day you will.”

This time, she nods in agreement. “I know.” 

He exhaled ran his hand up and down her back. “Rest Kate, I'll take you back once the rain stops.”

She shakes her head and murmurs. “No rush.”

Fine, they’d stay here the whole f**king night.

Kate blushed as Thomas kissed her again. She’d lost track of how many times they’d kissed today. He’d been so good to her, slow, gentle and attentive. He had watched her carefully through this whole thing, noting if she was or wasn’t comfortable with something. They’d tried a few other things and he talked her through it each time. After a certain point, it was becoming clear that if they didn’t go home, she was going to lose her virginity to him in the back seat of his family car. He’d stopped things from going far and stated that he needed to get her back home. So, they’d both gotten dressed and he spread one blanket down in the front seat. She’d scooted close enough to him to wrap the other blanket around them together as they made their way back to Small Heath. She didn’t care who saw them anymore.

As he broke the kiss, he said, “Friday, I’m going to a horse auction with Arthur and John. Would you like to come?”

She nods. “Yes. I love horses.”

“Good.” he kissed her again, causing her to moan. “F**k, never been this hard to walk away before.”

“I’ll go then.” She murmured softly as she stepped back and opened the door. He stopped her with a touch of his hand, causing her to smile at him. “Goodnight Tommy.”

“Goodnight sweetheart.” He kissed her again and this time, he was able to pull away from her. She stepped inside, maintaining eye contact with him until she closed and locked the door. She didn’t dare peek out the window for fear that she’d go back out for another kiss.

She made her way quietly upstairs and into her room. No sooner had she gotten into bed, did the door to her room opened and there stood grandma. “And?” She asked. “How was is it?”

Kate blinked. “The picnic was fun, we talked about---

“No! Not the picnic girl!" Her grandma snapped in exasperation. "The sex!”

Kate was mortified. She knew her grandmother had set them up, not that she could predict that Kate would have gotten soaked in the rain! “We, we didn’t have sex.”

Her grandmother froze and leaned against the doorway. “What do you mean?”

“We didn’t have sex!” She stated. “He, he said he’d wait for me.”

There was a long silence, and then her grandma let out a loud whoop, causing her jump. “Congratulations! That boy’s in love with you,” Kate covered her face, laughing as she blushed. “and believe me, he’s going to marry you before the year is over! God, maybe I’ll get to be a great-grandmother before I go!”

Her grandmother closed the door, leaving Kate laughing and crying happy tears. 

Chapter Text

Friday morning, March 3rd 

“You look very nice this morning Kate.” her grandmother said with a smirk on her face. “New dress?”

Kate exhales and nods. “Yes.”

“You should wear gold more often.” She states. “Makes you look like a queen.”

Kate frowns. “Is it a bit much for---

“No.” her grandmother says instantly. “Besides, you’re wearing your coat, he’ll only see once he’s gotten you out of your coat.”
Kate shakes her head. “Grandmother, you say the most inappropriate things at times.”

“I’m sure you’ve heard worse by now.”

She had. Tommy and her, after spending that day in the car had grown a bit more comfortable talking and touching each other. Who was she kidding? They were VERY comfortable with each other. Tommy, he could say anything in that rough accent of his and she’d just melt. He’d come over and had dinner with her and her grandmother last night. While her grandmother had gone to bed early, they’d stayed downstairs listening to records, dancing and eventually fell asleep on the couch together, with her sprawled on top of him. He’d woken up first, around 6:00 and despite moving slowly and carefully she woke up. They’d kissed goodbye then she’d gone upstairs to her room and went back to sleep.

Kate exhaled. “Regardless, you talk about things you shouldn’t.”

“I’m old, let me have my fun.” The sound of a car horn caused her grandmother’s brow to arch. “He better not be lowing that horn expecting you to come out!”

Kate smirked. “No, I doubt it.” she buttoned up her red coat and grabbed her hat, pinning it in place with a long hatpin. She was just pulling on her gloves when there was a knock at the door. Kate opened the door and there stood Tommy, looking handsome as always in a deep blue, almost black suit. She smiled appreciatively. “Good morning.”

“Inside.” He said roughly as he stepped inside casually enough. He closed the door and then pulled her towards him. “You look so f**king beautiful.”

She blushed. “Tommy, my grandmother’s here.”

“Don’t mind me.” her grandmother stated. “You two are getting married soon, right?”

Kate blushed and simply smiles at him. He ignores her grandmother and kisses Kate on the mouth. After a few moments, he breaks the kiss and asks. “You ready to go?”

She nods. “Yes.”

“Let’s go.”

“Kate,” her grandmother said. “show him the dress.”

“Grandma---

“Just do it.”

She sighs and unbuttons the coat. “I’m sorry.”

As she parted the coat to reveal the gold dress, with the thigh-high, transparent panel, his brows arched. He shakes his head. “No. Don’t be sorry for that. You look good.”

“Thank you.”

Her grandmother chortled. “Now, he has to keep his hands off you while he’s in the car.”

He clears his throat and puts his hat on. “Right, let’s go.”

“And Tommy!” Her grandmother calls. “I’m leaving tonight and will be back Saturday morning, so I’m locking the doors and taking the key with me. Kate’ll need somewhere to spend the night.”

Thomas looks her dead in the eye and states. “You’re figuring that she should stay in my bed, right?”

Kate blushes. “Tommy!”

“Why not?” her grandmother stated. “Two of you are waiting till marriage, so it’s not like the two of you are making me a great-grandbaby!”

“Right, enough, grandma!” Kate states as she opens the door and heads out, blushing madly. "Enough!” she turns to him as he comes out. “I am so sorry about that.”

He shrugs. “Doesn’t bother me.” he glances at her. “Tonight, will that be a problem with you? I can fix up Ada’s old room---

She shakes her head. “I want to be with you.” The way she says it, comes out a bit more sexual than desired, so she clarifies. “We’ve gotten to spend so little time together, so, every little moment that we can is special.”

He nods. “As always, nothing happens without your permission.”

She smiles. “I appreciate that about you, Tommy Shelby. You’re always so thoughtful.”

He opens his mouth to say something, but Arthur hollers from the back of the car. “Tommy!! Get a move on!!”

Another voice, this one was John. “You can kiss her in the car!!”

Kate blushes and covers her mouth. “Good God, is everyone so direct around here?”

“Only if you’re idiots, which the f**king are.” He mumbles. Kate shakes her head and lets him lead her to the front of the car. He opens the door for her. “Come here.”

“Whoa!” she yelps as he picks her up and lifts her into the truck! She scrambles into the middle seat. “Christ, you’re strong!!”
He gets in with an arched brow. “Or, maybe you’re just a tiny little thing.”

“I’m not listening to this flirting all the way to the auction!” John said loudly as they got in the truck. 

Kate covers her mouth and Tommy rolls his eyes. “Shut up John.”

She blushed as she shot John a smile. “Hello John. How are the children and the wife?”

“They’re fine.” They chatted, small talk that Thomas didn’t particularly care to engage in, but she knew he was listening, because he smiled occasionally. Then, they drove onto their aunts street and John cackled. “Time to let Polly know we’re here.”

Tommy simply shakes his head as John begins to honk the horn. Kate stares in surprise, then embarrassment as people start to stare at the car. “I don’t think, well,” she looks at Tommy. “will your aunt like?”

He shakes his head. “No.”

John laughs loudly. “That’s why we do it!”

“Oh, good God.” She shakes her head. “You all must have been driving her mad growing up!”

“Well, you’ll find out soon enough.” John teased. “Running around chasing kids that look like Tommy!”

“I said,” Tommy snaps. “shut up John!”

“It’s, alright,” she says as she runs a hand through her hair. “he’s just teasing.”

“The only one, who gets to tease you about kids and things like that, is me.” He states firmly, causing her to look at him, only to get instantly lost in his blue eyes. “Understood?”

She nodded. “Yes Sir.”

They sit there, studying each other for a minute, then John says loudly, causing them both to jump. “Christ, have you two got it bad!”

This time, Thomas hits John with his hat, causing a small brotherly, smacking contest in the seats. Which is interrupted, when Polly bangs her fist on the driver’s side of the window, causing John to jump. Thomas exhales and yanks his hat back on. “What have I told you?” Polly half-yells. “This is a respectable f**king neighborhood!” she stops yelling when she realizes that Kate’s between Tommy and John. She frowns. “I know you from somewhere.”

“Yes.” Kate nods as she clears her throat. “I delivered the bread and note from Alfred Solomons.”

“His fiancée?” Polly nods. “I remember. What are you doing here with these two idiots?”

She opened her mouth, but Thomas answered for her. “Visiting her grandmother. Have a few of the lads fixing up her house and farm. Mentioned the horse auction and she’s tagging along.”

Polly studies her. “Have you eaten anything?”

“No, I get car sick. I’ll find something around there.”

“Hold on a minute.” Polly turns and heads back into the house.

“Poll, we’re going to be late!” John whines and then lays on the horn, causing Polly to jump and spin around. Polly heads back into the house, well, stomps.

Thomas shakes his head. “Now you’re gonna get it John.”

John snorts. “Poll can take a joke.”

The apple caught him upside the head before he could even realize what hit him. Polly came out with an apple and a thermos of tea. “Right, this’ll help. Fruit will sit better than sandwiches.” She shoots Thomas a look. “Make sure you all eat the sandwiches in the back.”

“That hurt!” John whined.

“I’ll do worse to you if you do that again!” She says sharply before turning to Thomas. “Right, you take care of her, make sure that nothing happens to her or Michael. Last thing we need is Solomons getting upset about his fiancée getting hurt at a horse auction!”

Thomas nods. “She’ll be fine, Poll.” He turns to John. “Let’s go.”

As they pull away, John asks. “She really engaged to Alfie Solomons?”

Kate bites her lip as Thomas answers. “For now.” He then grabs ahold of her hand and holds it firmly. She inhales deeply and looks up at him. He nods. “I know.”

“I hate this.”

He exhales and wraps an arm around her shoulders. “One day, it’ll all be over Kate. He’ll be with someone, you’ll be with me…won’t even remember this part.” God, she hoped he was right.

Nearly three hours later, they were at the Manchester horse auctions. Thomas had a hold of her hand and he was leading her up the stairs while giving everyone directions. “All right, lads, this is a respectable event and we will all behave accordingly. Follow Kate’s lead, if you’re unsure.” She smirks. “No weapons, no drinking. John,” he says firmly, catching him turning off to go a different direction. “we will stay together. When the horse comes up, I will do the bidding. I've already registered my interest with the auctioneer. So he knows to expect my bids.”

“Do I get to run a hand over her, Tommy?” Curly inquires.

He shakes his head. “We'll have a vet's report, Curly. But keep an eye open when she walks.”

“I've got a feeling, Tommy.” Curly says excitedly. “Something isn't right.”

“It's all right, Curly. You're just in an unfamiliar place,” he says calmly. “we all are.”

“I get feelings sometimes, Tommy.”

“It's all right, Curly. It's all right.” he tightens his grip on her hand and leads her to where they can look down at the horses. Kate, for some reason, looks around the room and her whole body goes stiff. She instantly yanks her hand free from Thomas’s grip and takes a step away from him. He frowns. “Kate? What is it?”

“Across the way, with May Carlton.” She hissed “Dear God, it’s my parent’s!”

Chapter Text

Thomas went stiff beside her in a heartbeat. “What the f**k are they doing here?”

“I don’t know, but I know that they’re going to tell Alfie that I was here with you.” She said lowly. “So we need to act like there’s nothing going on. I want to talk to Alfie when I return and I don’t want him to suspect that I’m with you. Please.” She looked up, just in time to see her father waving her over. She exhaled. “I’ve got to go.”

“Don’t you f**king move, Kate.” he said forcefully, causing her to still in place.

“Excuse me?” She said. “What’s---

“If they want you,” he says lowly. “then they come to you. They don’t f**king summon you like a dog.”

She blinks and states tensely. “As far as my family is concerned, I’m engaged to Alfie Solomons and must act accordingly.” She straightened upright and waved to her father, acknowledging him. “I’m not your wife yet and can’t behave freely.”

He exhaled deeply. “You’re coming back with us. If you look like you’re even thinking about going back with them, I swear, I’m bringing you back with me. I don’t care how big a f**king scene it causes.”

His possessive tone, caused her to place a hand on her dancing stomach as she nodded. “Understood.” As she walked away, she wondered why she didn’t mind Thomas ordering her around. When Alfie did, it was annoying. It was only once she reached her parents that she figured it out. Both men cared for her, but Alfie was more that of a brother telling her what to do and that was always aggravating. She smiled at her parents, feeling as if a mask were being slid back into place. “Hello. What are you doing here?”

“May invited us.” Her mother stated. “We need some new horses.”

Kate nods. “I see.”

“Who are you with?” her mother asked, clearly looking at Thomas with a critical. “Doesn’t appear to be a savory kind of man at all.”

She bites her lip a second before stating. “He’s an associate of Alfie and he’s a friend of grandma. He and his men have been helping her renovate the farm and her house.”

Her father’s head jerked towards her. “Is she selling?”

“No.” she shakes her head. “She said it was time to spruce the place up a bit, but, the farm’s fallen into disrepair. We’ve been working on it.”

“Well, why are you here then?” Her mother inquired. “Why is he here and not working on the farm with your grandmother?”

“Ah, he’s buying a horse and I had been renting a horse, so, he suggested I buy one. Grandma said we’ve all been working too hard and to take time off. We’ll resume work on Monday.”

“Katherine, you ride like a wild child.” Her mother states. “You have no need for a horse.”

“Regardless, I will inherit the farm one day and I want to be able to explore it to the furthest reaches.”

“Buying a horse is such a foolish thing.” Her father points out. “You don’t have a head for money, you never did.”

“I do, actually.” Kate states. “Mr. Shelby needs a horse to help ‘settle’ the horse he’s racing. His man, Curly, will be using my horse.”

“Why does he need your horse to settle his?” Her mother asked. “It makes no sense.”

“Actually,” May says. “racehorses are quite high-strung, so, they often need companions. Rather clever.”

Kate nods. “I thought so. I can borrow mine whenever and he doesn’t have to buy a second horse.”

“Is he single?” May asked her directly. “Mr. Shelby, that is?”

Kate’s heart jumps as she says calmly. “No, he’s getting married this year.”

“Is it very serious?”

“Very.” Kate nods. “I’m told the only times he smiles are when he’s looking at her. The rest of the time, he just scowls.”

“Sold!” the auctioneer shouts loudly. “To Mr...

“Thomas Shelby.” he states loudly, his hands in his pockets as he rocks back on his heels. He arches a brow at her and gives a subtle nod for her to return to him.

She clears her throat and says. “Well, if you’ll excuse me, I must return and---

“No, you’re not returning.” Her father states. “We’ve not finished talking with you.”

Kate arches a brow. “Excuse me? You’re here with May and---

“I want to know about this Thomas Shelby. Who is he?”

She exhales and rubs her brow. “Like I said, he works with Alfie. There’s really not much to tell, he’s not a social person, or a talker.”

“He does what with Alfie?”

“Don’t know.” she crosses her arms. “What is this? An interrogation?”

“I’m just trying to figure out what kind of company you keep and if he’s safe for you to be around.” Her father’s head tilts. “Hold on, Shelby? Was his mother the gypsy that drowned herself in the---

“Stop it.” Kate bit out. “Mr. Shelby is an associate, he’s been kind and helpful to grandmother, so I won’t hear you talk that way about his departed mother.”

“He’s a gypsy?” Her mother asked as she shuddered in disgust. “Katherine---

“Mother, please,” she stated. “I don’t want to hear it.”

“Stop acting like such an ungrateful b*tch to your mother, she has a right to say what she pleases.” Those words were like a slap to her face. “Besides, he is a gypsy bastard, probably doesn’t even know who his father is.” Kate’s head exploded. She turned on her heel and walked away quickly. “Katherine! Don’t you walk away from me!”

She ignored him and rejoined them to see another horse had just sold. She inhaled, wrapping her arms around her waist. “What’d I miss?”

Thomas ignored that and asked directly. “You ok?”

She shakes her head. “No, but don’t look at me and don’t touch me.”

He inhaled and leaned forward, keeping his eyes on the white gelding below. “What happened?”

“My father called me…an ungrateful bitch.”

“Why---

“Don’t ask.” She says as she wipes her eye. “If you react, they’ll know. Please, can we just go?”

“We didn’t even find you a horse.”

“I don’t want one now.”

After a long moment of silence, he looks at Curly and says. “Hey, help me find her a nice something. Alright?” 

“Tommy.” Arthur said lowly. “There’s two men approaching.”

Kate looks up and groans. “God.”

“What?” He asks.

“Alfie’s guards.” She shakes her head. “My parents use them too.”

He sighs. “Alfie and his f**king guards.” he nods at Arthur. “Right, tell them that there’s no need, Kate’s under our protection and they’re bothering her.”

Arthur and John nod and move towards the men. Kate shakes her head. “I don’t want to start---

“You’re not.” he says. “You’re under my protection, you’re with me, you don’t need any f**king guards or spies.

She sniffled. “If they weren’t right across the way, I’d hug you.”

“Once we pay for the horses, you can hug me in the car, alright?” Arthur and John approached, but the two guards were there. “What’s this?”
“They won’t leave.” John says. “They were told to bring her back to her parents.”

He straightens up and turns towards the guards. She bites her lip as he states. “I gave her grandmother my word that she’d be safe. She doesn’t want to go over there, so you will leave her be.”

“We’re under orders---

“Don’t care.” he threatened. “F**k off.”

“Mr. Shelby, please.” He ignored her. She sighed and rubs her brow.

“This is a nice one, Miss.” Curly said, causing her to look up at him. He gave her a smile. “Good legs, good back. She's a beauty.”

Kate smiles at the beautiful white Arab and Quarter Horse mix. She nods. She did like the look of this horse. “Alright.” She starts bidding on it and sure enough, her father starts bidding on it. The bidding had started low. 500 guineas. When they got up to 700 guineas, she stopped. “No more.” She straightened up. “Let’s go.”

Suddenly, Thomas started to bid on the white horse. “Tom.” Uncle Charlie said hoarsely. “You can’t do that. She said don’t make a scene.”

“She’s having the horse.” He turned and stared her father down. To her surprise, her father did and Thomas was able to purchase the horse for 750 guineas. He straightened up and nodded. “Right, let’s go everyone.” He turns to her. “You’ll accompany me downstairs. I’ll have it in your name.”

“You shouldn’t have done that.” she said.

“He was trying to teach you a lesson. He backed down when he saw me.” he stated. “You’ve got the horse and it’s a good one. Should keep up with mine well enough.”

She exhaled and forced herself to keep her gaze focused ahead. He said something in Romani and uncle Charlie responded. They all kept communicating in Romani until she heard John and Arthur talking with the guards, ordering them off again. Thomas took her elbow and yanked her around the corner.

She let out a startled sound of surprise as he pulled her towards him and kissed her deeply. Her heart pounded in her throat as she held onto him. It was all so strange, feeling this with him. To be wanted and loved by someone and he loved her deeply. She stared up at him as he broke the kiss. “What was---

“Couldn’t wait for the car.” He said. “Not when you look like that.”

She smiles, gently running a hand down his cheek. “Thank you. You always make me feel better.”

He exhales as he takes her hand and leads her into one of the offices. “I won’t allow that kind of talk to you Kate, not when I’m standing there.”

She nods. “I know, but for now, you have to allow it.”

They then went into the office to handle the purchases of the horses. Both their horses would be delivered to Charlie’s yard. Thomas insisted on purchasing her horse, but had it registered in her name. She shook her head as they left, tucking the ownership papers in their coat pockets. “You’re incorrigible.”

“We demand to see our daughter!” Kate groaned at the sound of her mother’s voice.

“Well she don’t f**king want to see you!” John stated loudly, causing her to smile.

“Right!” Arthur said. “She’s under the protection of the f**king peaky blinders!”

“Get out of our way!” Her father demanded.

“Arthur.” She exhales. “They can walk out with us. Otherwise, they’ll call Alfie and he’ll send out with troops.” The men parted and Kate exhaled as her parents and their guards stepped towards her. “We’re leaving, you can follow us out.”

“Hold up.” Her father stated. “I want to talk to Mr. Shelby for a moment.”

Thomas nodded as he put his hands in his pockets. “Speak.”

“Who the hell do you think you are? Buying that horse for my daughter!” 

“She wanted the horse.” He stated. “And I needed a second. Works for both of us. Any reason why you couldn’t let her have it?”
“Because she’s getting married next year, she won’t have time to take care of a horse.”

“I know.” He stated calmly. “Which is why, we’re sharing it. I bought it, but it’s in her name.”

“Solomons won’t like this.”

Her heart pounded in her throat. “I don’t think he’ll mind. Still, if he wants to reimburse me, horse cost 750 guineas and 30 for transport. If he gives me 780 guineas, he’ll have bought it for his fiancée.” He lit a cigarette. “Let’s just say I bought it on his behalf.”

“I remember you.” Her father stated. “You used to steal from my mother.”

He nods. “One could argue that. However, she just told me that she’d leave it out for me. So, I was just picking up what she left behind.”

“I don’t trust any of you---

“Father,” Kate stated quickly, cutting them off. If her father made another statement about Thomas's family, father or not, he was going to lose his tongue. “it’s late and we have to get Polly’s son back to him.”

“Polly Gray’s son?” He frowned. “He got taken after she stole some sheets.”

“And he came back to her.” Kate turned and started walking towards the arena. Thomas fell into step just behind her so as to be deemed proper. Kate sighs. “How’s the house?”

“It’s doing fine.” Her mother stated. “We really need to go shopping for a wedding dress!”

“The wedding’s not for another year.” She stated. “There’s no rush.”

“There’s the the church---

“Alfie’s Jewish. Talk to him about that.”

“Ah, you’re right.” Her mother gushed. “I’ll do that. When are you coming back?”

She refuses to look back at her. “Not till the 14th. Alfie’s having Passover and Arthur's been invited. So, he’ll bring me back to Alfie’s.” A few days after that, she’d talk to Alfie and break the engagement. Then, she and Tommy would have to wait. A decent amount of time would pass before they could marry and she couldn’t’ wait for it.

“Kate,” her father said. “you’ve got responsibilities---

“I’ve got responsibilities to grandmother as well!” She points out. “Besides, as I’m sure mother told you, I’m still thinking about what I want for the future.”

“Alfie called me a few days ago.” Her father stated. “He said, that you said that you didn’t want to marry him anymore.” Her mother gasped. “Is that true?”

Before Kate could answer, a man to her left that was sitting at a desk stood up and said. “Thomas Shelby?”

She turned slightly, as did Thomas. However, everything broke into pure chaos. Arthur shouted. “Tommy!”

A gunshot went off, causing her mother to scream. Tommy went straight for her; he grabbed her around the waist and pulled her towards him. John shouted. “Tommy! Down!”

And down Thomas went! Kate let out a cry as they both landed on the floor of the arena! He got on top of her, covering as much of her as he could with his own body and he had his arm wrapped around her head! She stared up at him while he scanned the arena. After a few seconds, he got into a crouching position and scanned the arena, still keeping her covered. Her mother was screaming and crying. Her father was shouting something at Alfie’s guards. 

“Tommy Shelby, eh?” Arthur was shouting. “How about f**king Arthur?”

Thomas exhaled and stood up and ordered. “Get him off him!” he then held out his hand to her without looking down as he pointed his gun around the arena, looking for more men. She took his hand and he pulled her up with one yank, causing her to hold onto him. “You alright?”

She nodded. “Yes.”

“Do something!” Kate’s mother screamed. “Make him stop!”

Thomas handed her the gun and she looked around the arena. So far, there had only been two assassins. She inhaled and scanned the area while Tommy, Curly and Uncle Charlie pulled Arthur off the man. Thomas then checked the man before declaring. “He’s still breathing.” He then said loudly. “Don’t get blood on the kid!” he reached out to her and took the gun while informing Michael. “Michael, you didn't see a thing. This didn't happen, all right?” he holds out his hand. “Give me the keys.” Michael doesn’t do it, so Thomas repeats it. “Michael, give me the keys.”

“I'm all right to drive.” Michael says firmly.

Thomas glances at her and she gives him the subtlest of headshakes. He debates and then says. “Give me the keys. I’m driving. You help with Arthur.” Michael pouts, but does as ordered. He grabs her. “You. You’re coming with me. Stay close.”
Kate nods and he hurries her out of the arena. Her parents are screaming as the whole group gets outside. Alfie’s guards are running after them and one grabs her. Kate spins around and slams her elbow into his nose!! Thomas points his gun at the other one and says. “Back the f**k away.” the man wisely does just that. 

Kate opens the driver’s side of the truck and gets in. Thomas gets inside and starts the car. He slams the door shut just as her parents run out, shouting for her to get out of the car. She shakes her head as Thomas pulls away and drives down the street. She inhales deeply as she runs her hand through her hair, realizing that she’s left her hat in the arena. “Oh well.” she muses quietly.

“What’s that?” He asks, glancing at her, his breathing heavy.

“I left my hat behind.” He looks at her and she smiles at him. “It’s alright.”

“Oh the f**k it is.” He grabbed her and pulled her into his lap. Kate ran her hand over his face, her hand shaking. “You sure that you’re alright?” He asked, running his one free hand over her body while scanning her. “You aren’t shot?”

“No!” She shook her head as she croaked. “Tommy, you…you got on top of me, to protect me! You nearly got shot!”

“Better me than you.” he exhaled deeply. “Ain’t going to lose you now Kate, not when we’re this f**king close.” 

“You won’t lose me.” She said. “You’ve got me.”

“I’m not letting you go Kate.” He stated and it sounded like a promise. “I’m not.”

She nods. “I know.”

Chapter Text

that evening,

He couldn’t focus. All he could think of was seeing that man approaching him with a gun raised while he held Kate in his arms. He hadn’t even hesitated, he’d taken her straight down to the ground and covered every f**king inch of her. She’d let out a cry of surprise, but she wasn’t shaken at all. She seemed to be calm underneath him, no trembling or crying. Almost as if she knew and trusted that he’d protect her with every piece of him.

He’d dropped Michael off at Polly’s and he was sulking. John had take Arthur over to Ada’s old place to settle down a bit. It would be rough for Arthur for a few days, but he’d come out of it. He always did. Finn, he wasn’t back, he was running around doing some sort of nonsense. It was late, Lizzie had gone home and he was sitting at his desk, trying to find some sort of peace. But all he could think about was how Kate could have been killed today. Sabini had tried to kill him. He hadn’t cared that Kate was there, Solomons hadn’t threatened him good enough.

A tap at the door causes him to look up. Kate’s standing there, in that f**king beautiful gold dress. She smiles softly at him as she walks into the room. “Hi.” 

He nods at her. “Hello.”

She exhales deeply and stands by the desk. “Can I get you something?” He shakes his head. “A cup of tea?”

He shakes his head and reaches for her. “No. I’m fine.”

“Are you sure?” she reaches over and loosens his tie. “You look exhausted.”

He nods. “I’m tired, but…I’ll live.”

She removes his hat and she massaged his temples. He exhales and closes his eyes. God, she knew just where it was pounding. He relaxed a bit, letting her hands work her magic. He’d held her close in the truck, but it hadn’t been close enough for him. “Thank you.” She said softly. “For saving my life.”

He opened his eyes. “No need to thank me Kate.”

“I do.” She caressed his face. “You,” she shook her head. “you covered me with your own body.” her voice broke and tears dribbled down her cheeks. He reached up and wiped her eyes. “I-I can’t believe you did that. You could have been hurt.”

“Do you think,” he asked lowly. “if I woke up tomorrow, knowing that I failed to protect you, that I’d be able to look at myself in the f**king mirror?”

“I didn’t think,” she shook her head. “that, anyone would care so much that they’d---

“I don’t care for you Kate.” he stated firmly. She went still a moment. God, he needed to tell her that he loved her so much that it hurt to f**king breathe when she wasn’t near him. He placed his hands on her waist, pulling her towards him as he stated. “It’s more. It’s more than just caring.”

She studied him and nodded. “Yes. I know. I feel the same way about you.”

He could deny himself no longer. He pulled her towards him. He grabbed her neck and pulled her down so he could kiss her. She moaned as he kissed her deeply. F**k, he could kiss her forever. Kate always tastes so f**king sweet. She’s beautiful and every inch of her fit perfectly in his hands. His hand ran up under her skirt and he tore her shorts free. She spread her legs a little bit as he grabbed ahold of her hip. F**k, he wanted to be married to her. He’d have her on this desk and f**ked properly before she could blink. He started to stand, but she got into his lap, straddling him, causing him to start in surprise. 

She broke the kiss and stated directly, gasping hotly against his face. “I want you.”

He nods as he lifts her up and sets her on the edge of the desk. “I want you too. Spread your f**king legs wide for me.” she does as he says, her green eyes wide with anticipation and her lips parted. He unties his tie, sets it in her lap and reaches to kiss her again. He knows exactly what he’s going to do to her. RIIINGG!! His telephone rings loudly, causing him to groan. “F**k.”

“No.” she moans. He reaches for the telephone when her hand covers his. “Don’t answer it. Please.”

He nearly didn’t. Instead, he looked at her and declared. “I’m going to take this call. But once I hang up, I’m getting you out of that f**king dress, tying your hands behind your back and have you come on my tongue, alright?”

She nods eagerly, her breathing heavy. “Yes Tommy.”

“Good girl.” He picks up the telephone and states. “Hello?” 

Well, if it ‘isn’t Thomas f**king Shelby. It’s Alfie. What the f**k was all this about today? My fiancée was in a shoot out with you and a few other men!!

“Alfie---

Her eyes widen in terror at those words. And she’s nearly f**king killed! He shouts. I told you Shelby, I f**king told you---

“Calm down!” He says firmly. “She’s alright. Not even a f**king scratch on her.”

Where the f**k is she? I want to talk to her!

“We just got in the door. She’s right here.” He exhaled and hands her the phone. “It’s Alfie.”

She makes a face that again, testified how conflicted she felt as she took the phone. “Alfie.” She blinks. “No. No, that’s not true.” She shakes her head. “No. Arthur had the gunman before he finished speaking Mr. Shelby’s name.” she nods a few times. “No. No one got close. Mr. Shelby had me on the ground and covered me within seconds. No one got close to me.” she shakes her head. “No, I don’t need a doctor.” She stills and frustration fills her eyes. “I said no.” she starts to get angry. “I said no! I don’t want protection! I’m fine!” she shakes her head and he watches as tears filled her eyes. “Please, I told you that I’m fine!” She shakes her head and half-shrieks. “Why won’t you listen to me?!”

“Here,” he takes the phone from her. “I’ve got this.” he was angry, but he spoke calmly into the phone. “Solomons, she’s alright. I’ll make sure she gets back when the time comes, but right now, she wants some space.”

She was nearly killed---

“No one got close.” He stated. “She was alright.”

What do you mean was?

“She’s crying now. She didn’t cry in the car, nor was she f**king shaking. She is now.” Alfie went silent. “You and I, we have our business and that’s good, but right now…you’re hurting her. Her grandmother charged me and my men to watch her while she’s here.”

You saying she’s safe?

“Yeah. She’s fine.”

Anything happens to her, Alfie snarls. I’ll kill you.

“I know.” he clears his throat. “I’ll post an extra guard outside the house tonight. Ok? I know you want her safe, but she prefers my men, they stay at a distance and don’t interact.”

If you say so Shelby. Alfie states. Make sure she’s back tomorrow.

“She discussed that with her parents.” He stated calmly. “She says she’s not coming.” 

F**king get her on the train.

“No.” he said. “If she wants to go, she’ll go. But I don’t force women Solomons. She already argued with her parents and I’m not sending her to you. I don’t care if the two of you are have a f**king argument, you want her, get down here and persuade her.”

Ain’t none of your f**king business. She ain’t your f**king fiancée. She’s mine and I f**king want her back!

He gripped the phone tightly in his hand. “You’re right. It’s none of my business, but she’s a guest and her grandmother is part of my town. So, I have to go with her decision.” Alfie was silent. “If it was business, I’d back you, but this, I can’t.” 

Can’t or won’t?

“Both.” He said. “And legally, the two of you aren’t married yet. She can’t be compelled to come and if you want to marry her, give her the space she’s asking for. Keep doing that she’ll run off and you’ll find her married to some other f**ker.”

Kate’s eyes widened and she shook her head in fear. How the f**k do you know so much about what's going on in her head?

“Ah, her grandmother talks.” He exhales deeply. “Quite a lot, actually.”

Oh f**king hell. The old bag hates me!

“She can f**king talk the leg off a mule.” Kate smacks his shoulder, but he waves her off. “She’ll be fine Solomons, I give you my word. I’ll have a few more guards, but, she’ll be fine. Women ain’t like us, they want space to think about things.”

There’s a long silence, but Alfie agrees. You’re right. She better be alright. She nearly wasn’t today and I f**king plan to marry that girl.

Alfie wouldn’t marry Kate, but he wasn’t going to announce that to him. “Understood. She’ll be standing at the altar before you know it.”

Good. Will she talk to me?

He glances at Kate who shakes her head. “You want to talk to him?” He says, loud enough for Alfie to hear. She shoots him a look. “She said no.” Alfie curses. “Look, let her cool down. Maybe try again tomorrow. Alright?”

Right. Gotta go anyway. Tell her I said hi.

As he hung up, Kate shook her head. “Standing at the altar. Thomas---

“He won’t be the f**king groom.” He stated directly as he held her gaze. “You know he won’t be.”

She just stared at him, heat filling her cheeks for a moment. She swallowed and then said. “I said, I didn’t want any more guards bec---

“You’re not getting guards.” he stated. “I told Solomons what he wanted to hear. I will post a man outside your house at night, but you’re free the rest of the time.” she bites her lip and he states. “I couldn’t sleep if there weren’t someone outside watching the house Kate. If someone broke in…I need to know Kate.”

“I understand.” she exhaled “I hate it, but I’ll allow it since you have given me freedom in the day and most of the night.”

“Thank you.”

She sighs and puts her hands on his desk. “Can’t have you up all night worrying to death about me.”

He studies her a moment before asking. “Why allow my men and not Alfie’s?”

“There’s a slight difference. You’ve made clear to everyone that I’m a guest and not to be touched. Even at his bakery, your men give me a casual glance to see that I’m alright and can intervene if necessary. Alfie’s men follow me everywhere, breathing down my back.”

“He is trying to protect you. Just like me.”

“No.” She shakes her head. “With him, it’s like I’m…his property.” She inhales. “I can’t…have one day, one minute, without him or his men looking for me!”

“You’re a beautiful woman.” He states. “He’s just keeping you safe.”

She sniffles. “That’s not why. He owns me and he’s reminding me of that fact.”

“I’m sure that---

“And you listen to me.” she explains. “If I say I don’t want something, or I have concerns, you listen to me. You don’t disregard my feelings or thoughts.” She inhaled. “Today, Alfie wouldn’t have done what you did. He’d have handed me off to someone else.”

She was on the edge of hyperventilating. She was stressed and upset. He didn’t blame her. He shushed her as he wrapped his arms around her. “Just…stay here a minute with me.” She closed her eyes and held onto him. “You’re good. I’ve got you.”

She lets out a soft murmur. He holds onto her tightly, bringing her closer to him as she twined her arms around his waist. After a few moments, she murmured. “I want you, Thomas.”

“I want you too.” He kisses her neck. “Wanted to touch you since your grandma had me see you in this dress of yours.” He exhales deeply as he speaks in her ear. “Save it for me, cause one day….I’m going to set you on my desk,” she swallowed in anticipation. “tie your hands behind your back, shove that skirt up to your thighs…and f**k you till you can’t move.”

She shivered as she confessed. “I don’t…want your fingers.” he went still as she said. “I want…you.”

F**k, he couldn’t believe what he just heard. He pulled back so he could study her. “You mean…you want my cock?”

“Yes.” she inhaled. Her face was a pretty pink as she said. “Right here.”

He arches his brow. “On the desk?”

She flushes as she nods. “Yes.”

He shakes his head. “I’m not taking you on my desk for the first time. It’ll be in my bed,” he inhales before stating. “tonight, if you can wait.”

She nodded. “I-I can wait for that.”

He hesitates before stating. “I need to finish some work real quick, alright. At 8:00, I’ll be done, I’ll find you and then, I’ll take you upstairs.”

She nods. “Alright.”

He studies her. “We don’t have to. If you change your mind---

“I want you, Tommy.” she says softly. “I’m sure.”

He studied her and then said. “I’d have thought, you wanted to wait for marriage. What changed your mind?”

“Today. The way you held onto me afterwards.” She inhaled. “To be honest, I’ve been thinking about you that way since…that day in my office.” His brow arched. “When you said, you, wanted to be my husband. Resisting Alfie,” she shakes her head. “God, it was so easy to resist him, but,” she shakes her head. “the way you look at me.”

He’s silent for a moment before asking. “How do I look at you Kate?”

“Like you can’t live without me.” he nearly forgets how to breathe at those words. “I’ve known love, but…I’ve never known love like it is with you and I want more of it. I want to feel more and I want to feel that with you.”
He exhales as he caressed her face. “I understand.”

She bites her lip and confesses. “When Arthur takes me back next week, I’m going to talk to my family and then,” she hesitates before confirming. “I’m going to end my engagement to Alfie.”

He nods. “That’s fine.” His reaction is a little underwhelming, but he can’t think of anything more to say. “That’s fine.” He goes to light a cigarette but notices that his hand is shaking. He inhales and then exhales deeply. He has her. He finally has her as his. She goes to say something, but she realizes that he’s processing her words. He exhales and grabs his hand. “F**k, you’ve got my f**king hand shaking, Kate.” she reached over and placed her hand on his. He exhaled before asking. “You’re coming to me?”

She inhales, tears prickling in the corner of her eyes as she nods. “Yes. If you want me, to come to you.”

He looks at her and realizes that she’s a little bit concerned. His reaction probably wasn’t what she was expecting, but he hadn’t expected her words. He unlocks a drawer and pulled out a few folders. “I keep my important files here.” He handed them to her. “These are for sale now. Good neighborhoods, all of them.”

She frowned slightly as she opened the first one. Staring back at her, was this beautiful white mansion. She gasped and looked up at him. “Tommy, this is---

He nods. “Next one, I think you’ll like the best.” She sets the first folder aside and gasped at the sight of the huge stone mansion. She then stared at the price, it was expensive! “It’s got stables, hills…you and I will go for a ride every morning. That’s why I bought you the horse.”

She stared at him, tears gathering in her eyes. “Tommy---

“Garden for the kids to run in. Good school nearby.”

“Tommy, these are too grand! Can you---

“I can afford them. Honest.” he runs a finger down her cheek. “Want to make sure that you and the five kids have enough space.” He exhaled. “I want to give you the best.” His voice faltered for a second, so he cleared his throat. “Every little thing that you’ve ever wanted.”

She shakes her head as she confesses. “I don’t want money or things like that. You’re giving me, everything that I hoped for, but,” she shakes her head. “I’m finding that, if you’re not there…it’s nothing without you. I want you.”

He kisses her deeply and she holds onto him. After a few moments, he breaks the kiss with a nod. “You’ll have me. Tonight.” she shivers in anticipation. He nods towards the door. “You need to eat. You know where the kitchen is. Help yourself to whatever you want.”

“Can I make dinner?” She asked softly.

“You cook?”

She nods. “Yes.”

He exhales. “I had the sandwiches, but,” he holds her gaze. “make sure that you’ve eaten.”

She shakes her head as she places her hand on her stomach. “I don’t think I can eat a bite.”

“Try.” He says softly as he places his hand on hers. “You’re going to need your strength tonight, Kate.” She looked up at him, her green eyes betraying her nervousness. “You can trust me, I’ll take care of you.”

“I know, but,” she inhales. “I want you, but, if we do this…it’s going to get complicated.”

“Isn’t it already?” He asks. “You don’t want Solomons. If you did…this wouldn’t be happening so easily between us.” 

She shakes her head. “Don’t.”

“You can’t admit it, but it’s right between us and you know it.”

She inhaled. “I’m going to disappoint my parents. My father…he’s especially going to be furious with you.”

“Ignore all of that Kate, which one of us will make you happy?” he asked her directly. “me or Alfie?”

She bites her lip before admitting. “You already know the answer to that question.”

“I’d like to think that I do. If it’s me…then what keeps stopping you from coming to me?”

She stares softly into his eyes as she says. “Knowing that if I come to you, you are going to change my entire life.”

He nods in agreement. “Johnny Dogs…said he had a cousin he was going to introduce to me.” She rolled her eyes in amusement. “Said she’d make my life Hell and that I’d deserve her.” he exhaled as he ran his hand through her hair. “I f**king want you and I don’t care, if you make every second of my life f**king hell because I want you to. Make my life Hell Kate."

She stared at him, tears gathering in her eyes. “I wouldn’t…want to make your life hell, Tommy Shelby.” she places her hands on his neck. “I’d want to make you happy.” 

“You will. You already are.” He exhales as he leans forward to kiss her. “Make my life f**king hell or make it f**king heaven. Just f**king be there.”

She studied him a long moment before wrapping her arms around his neck. “How about…a little bit of Hell and a lot of Heaven?”

He nods. “Sounds about right.” he leaned forward and kissed her. A lot was happening today. He’d nearly lost her; now, he was going to finally have her. After a few minutes, he broke the kiss and said. “I’ll see you at 8.”

She nodded and whispered. “Alright.”

As she turned to walk away from him, he asked. “Kate, which house?”

She turned towards him and smiled. “The second.”

He nods. “I knew it.”

She smiled, a soft, knowing smile that nearly made him consider forgetting 8:00 and taking her up to his room now. But no, it all had to be done right, well, as right as it could be. He made a note to go and buy her something. He couldn’t get her a ring now, but she needed something that would remind her that he loved her and she was his entire world. It was nearly 7:00. He had an hour to finish his work; then, he’d go up and spend the rest of his evening in bed with his future wife. 

Chapter Text

She was going to be sick. 

Thomas had said 8:00. It was 8:15 now and he wasn’t in his office. God! Where had he gone? She’d made steak sandwiches, but that was all she had room in her churning stomach for. Finn had showed up, so she’d made him a sandwich and he’d talked her incessantly, asking questions about her. She’d answered as honestly as she could. 

“One day,” Finn said. “when I’m older, I’ll be a blinder too. Just like Tommy!”

“You,” Thomas’s voice caused her to drop the plate in the sink. “are going to finish school. And you Finn, aren’t getting caught up in any of this. Understood?”

Finn nodded. “Fine.”

Thomas stepped towards Kate, handing her a rag. “You’re staying over at Ada’s tonight Finn.”

“Why?” he asked, causing Kate to flush at being questioned.

“Cause I said so.” Tommy stated. “Now f**k off.” Finn made a face as he headed out of the kitchen. Kate’s heart pounded in her throat, as Finn’s footsteps grew quieter. Then, the door shut and her heart started to pound in her chest. What had come over her? Why had she told Thomas that she wanted to be with him? Thomas exhaled, dangerously close to her ear. “Thought he’d never go.” she jumped a bit and he smirked at her. “You alright?”

“No. Yes!” She exhaled. “I-I’m sorry.”

He nods. “I know. You’re nervous.” He studied her a moment before asking her. “What else is on your mind?”

She inhaled. “I’m alright.”

“No.” he shakes his head before stating. “We don’t have to do this Kate. We can wait; I’m fine with it. I’ll take you upstairs, you can stay with me, but we don’t have to do anything together.”

She inhaled deeply; she appreciated him giving her the opportunity to change her mind or to back out. His reaction to her saying that she was breaking her engagement, had been underwhelming. She’d expected a hug at least, but, he wasn’t an emotional man. he could make a passionate speech when his emotions compelled him to speak. her grandmother said that men like him communicated best with their bodies and she’d seen that today when he’d covered her with his body to protect her. however, her heart needed to be assured that he wanted her heart as well. 
she hesitated before saying. “I do want you, Tommy.” he placed his hand on her waist and kissed her nose. She closed her eyes as she said softly. “I don’t,” he stood there and listened to her. “I don’t…want it to be just one night.”

“It  won’t be one night.” he promises. “I mean to have you, every night, for a long time.” There’s a long pause between them. “Would it help,” he asked softly. “if I said it first?” 

she opened her eyes and immediately got lost in his beautiful blue eyes. “Said what first?”

He held her gaze, gently stroking her cheek as he said for the first time. “That I’m in love with you, Kate.” Kate exhaled in relief as happy tears filled her eyes. God! How she’d longed to hear these words! He hadn’t ever truly said that he loved her. he’d suggested it, especially when he stated playfully that he wanted to be her husband. But, he’d never said that he loved her.

“Oh, God.” She grabbed ahold of his wrist. “Tommy.”

He nods. “I have loved you for a very long time, Kate. I’ve been waiting for you to realize it.” He inhaled as he said. “I’ve loved you from the moment I saw you in Sabini’s Club. I loved you when I found you in my garage. I loved you when I saw you again in Solomon’s office and I was still in love with you when I wished you the best with Solomons. I couldn’t say it then, now I can.” He caressed her face as he stated. “I love you and I want you to be my wife one day.”

She bit her lip, tears trickled down her cheeks as she finally admitted. “I love you too, Tommy Shelby.” He exhaled and pulled her tightly against him. “I fell in love with you when we spent four hours talking together. I loved you when you kissed me outside Ada’s. I loved you so much that I left because I wanted to protect you because I know that the moment this happened that there’d be no one else for me.” She inhaled as she confessed. “I tried not to fall in love with you, but the moment I did I couldn’t stop.”

He let out a groan as he kissed her neck. “I love you.”

“I love you too.” 

He exhaled as stopped. “Kate…can I take you upstairs?”

She nods. “Yes, Tommy.”

He nodded and separated, holding his hand out to her. she took it and he led her up the creaking, old stairs. she inhaled deeply. “If you change your mind, Kate,” he said. “just tell me and I’ll stop.”

“I won’t change my mind Tommy.” she said, her cheeks flushing. “I’m sure.”

He stops at the top of the stairs, pulling her towards him. “I want to make sure.” He says directly. “I don’t want you to have any regrets.”

She smiled softly. “I won’t.” she studied him before asking. “Will you?”

“No.” he shakes his head. “I’ve wanted you…since Sabini’s. When I said you were with me,” she inhales. “you looked at me, licked your lips…I could have had your right there.”

she inhaled and said softly. “Must have been torture for you Tommy.”

“You felt it that day at Solomons.”

She nodded as she shivered. “I want you, Tommy.”

“Gonna make you mine in a minute.” He took her hand and led her into his room. he turned on the light and she stepped in. it’s a dark room, nothing special about it, but it smells of him. she inhales deeply and sighs. He exhales and closes the door behind her. he exhales deeply. “Turn down the bed, give me a minute.”

She nods. “Alright.”

She inhaled as she went to the bed and turned down the covers, folding it. she glances at him to see that he’s taken off his coat and is removing his suspenders. She sits down on the edge of the bed and inches her stockings down. she can feel his eyes on her as she tucks her stockings into her red shoes. she stands up and her hands tremble as she feels the back of her dress.

“Don’t.” He says lowly, causing her to look up at him as he unbuttons his vest. “I’ll help you out of that in a minute.”

“Ok.” She croaks.

She runs her hand through her hair and realizes that she’s got pins in her hair. She reaches up and starts pulling them out, letting her hair fall down around her shoulders. She hears him inhale as he removes his shoes. she sets all the pins on his nightstand, before running her fingers through her hair.

Thomas inhales deeply and turns her towards him. she stared up at him, momentarily frightened by the intense emotions in his eyes. he exhaled deeply and said lowly. “Sorry.”

“I’m alright.”

“I scared you.”

she shakes her head. “It’s the way you look at me, Tommy.”

he leaned forward and kissed her. she let out a moan as she felt his hands on her back. With a few snaps, the buttons were undone and she was wearing only her brassiere. She moaned as his hands went to remove it. his hands were shaking, testifying to his nervousness, which caused her to smile internally. He’d known others, but she knew that he was nervous because he was afraid of disappointing her. little did he know that he couldn’t ever do that. 

his fingers traced her shoulder blades, causing her to shiver and he broke the kiss. “Ah!” He said sharply. “I need you to talk to me.” she shakes her head. “Kate, it’s your first time---

“Take me.” she said against his lips. “I already know what happens.” He exhaled and she murmured. “Don’t think me too bold…but, if you stopped now, or slowed down,” she gasped as she admitted. “I think I’d cry.”

“Oh, f**k.” he kissed her as he picked her up and set her on the bed. he didn’t get on top of her. he stopped to remove his shorts. However, it was those damn eyes of his, drinking in every inch of her that caused her to blush and wrap an arm around her breasts. He shook his head as he stated. “Christ, you’re so f**king beautiful.”

“Tommy.” she shook her head as he got on top of her. She vaguely noticed him setting a box on the nightstand. She wasn’t intimidated by seeing him naked. They’d messed around in the car, she’d already held his cock in her hand and she’d had him come in her hand already. He, God, he’d done things to her with his tongue that shouldn’t have been allowed, even within the bonds of marriage. she moaned thinking about it, heat and wetness flooding between her legs as she recalled Tommy’s tongue inside her. “Tommy.” his hand slipped between her legs and she yelped as she felt his finger inside her. “Tommy!”

“Making sure,” he rasped against her mouth. “you’re wet enough to take my cock.” She flushed red at the look in his eyes. “F**k, it’s a crime.” He kissed her throat, causing her to shiver. “Should have been had…too many times to f**king count!”

. “I-I’m not,” she stammered as his lips moved towards her mouth. “not a prize.”

“No, not a prize.” He kissed her, causing her to moan. “You’re a treasure, Kate.” She flushed and a tear trickled down her cheek. He exhaled. “Do you know what I’m going to do to you, sweetheart?”

she nodded. “Yes.”

“Right,” he ran his hand through her hair. “I know you haven’t done this before, if it hurts, or feels uncomfortable, let me know…and I’ll fix it. ok?”

she blinks in surprise. “You…can do that?”

he nods. “Yeah. Why?”

“I was told that,” she swallowed. “the first time always…hurts, a little bit that is.” 

“No. Only hurts if the man doesn’t know what he’s doing.” he kissed her as he lined himself up at her entrance. “I know what I’m doing to you.”

“I trust you.” 

 “Good girl.” He said lowly. “If you don’t tense, it shouldn’t hurt.”

“Tommy,” she murmured. “please, stop talking. I want you. I want,” she inhaled as she said softly. “I want to feel you inside me.”

he groaned. “F**k, you’re going to be the death of me Katie.” 

She moaned as he cupped her face in his hands. She moaned as she gripped ahold of the back of his head with one hand and wound the other around his shoulders. He kissed her. dear God, he kissed her like this would be the very last time that they’d ever kiss each other. She was so wrapped up in him, his touch that she didn’t even realize that he was inside her until he was halfway inside her. she gasped, holding onto him as she adjusted to the feeling of him inside her. she let out a slight moan as he settled fully inside her. God, she felt like he was too much for her, as if he’d filled her to the point where if she took one more inch that she’d burst.

He let out a groan of his own before looking down at her and asking. “You alright sweetheart?” she nodded. “Anything hurt?”

“No.” She shook her head. “It feels…different, but, nothing hurts.”

“I’ll take care of you sweetheart.” He exhales deeply as he says. “If I lose my head, start moving too fast, I want you to f**king tell me.”

she shakes her head. “You always lose your head.”

“No.” He shakes his head. “This is different. don’t want to take you too hard, you’re not used to it.”

she inhaled. “I’m used to you. You’ll take care of me. Please, continue.”

And he did. he started slowly enough. he didn’t kiss her, he kept his face close to hers, watching her reactions as she adjusted to him thrusting in and out of her. Kate, she hadn’t expected it to be this wonderful. She kept arching towards him as she touched his face, begging for him to kiss her, to love her and to give him more. Tommy, he showed great restraint. once she had fully adjusted, did he start to move harder inside her. Kate, she was vocal, which she realized that he enjoyed. He was quiet too, but as they grew close, he started letting out sounds and that pleased her. he held onto her firmly, yet gently and his hands kept touching her as if he needed to memorize every inch of her skin. 

She grabbed ahold of his back. “Tommy! Tommy, I---

“Kate!” He said hoarsely. “You f**king come for me.”

she did. “Tommy, ah!” Her nails dug into his back as she arched her back, crying out as her body broke apart underneath him. 

“Oh f**k!” He swore as he came inside her. “F**k, f**k, f**k, f**k!” she looked at him as he exhaled deeply, an expression, almost akin to one of peace, was on his face. he exhaled deeply and collapsed onto of her. her legs fell from his back and she ran her hand through his hair. He exhaled and said hoarsely. “F**king hell Kate.”

she inhaled as she whispered. “I-I’m sorry.”

“For what?” He exhaled as he looked up from her chest. “For being so f**king good that I lost my head and f**king came in you?”

“No, for,” she blushed. “I-I can’t be that goo---

“Oh, you are.” He assured her firmly. “You’re good, best I’ve had.”

“It was my first time.” She said softly. “Surely, you must have been with

“No one is like you. It’s different, when you love the person you’re with.” he explained as he ran his hand through her hair. “And I love you, too much.” She let out a soft moan and he kissed her. “I’ll get off you.”

she smacked his shoulder. “No.”

“I’m practically crushing you Kate.” she responded by wrapping her arms around his shoulders. He nods and wraps his arms around her waist. with a twist, he’s under her and she’s on top of him. Somehow, he’s able to grab the covers and pull them up around her, causing her to sigh softly. “There we go. you alright?”

“Yes.” She nodded. “I feel…so happy Tommy.”

He exhales deeply as he kissed her lightly. after a few moments, he reaches for the box on the nightstand. He looks at her and says. “You know…I’d marry you in a f**king minute if you’d let me.”

She shakes her head. “We have to wait a bit, Tommy.”

“I know.” he exhales. “That means, I can’t put a ring on your hand. Can’t tell anyone that you belong to me.” he takes the square box and hands it to her. she props herself up on his chest before taking the box. She looks at and he nods. “I hope you’ll wear it.”

she inhales as she asks. “Tommy Shelby…are you proposing to me?”

“In a way, yes.” her heart pounded in her chest at his words. “But I won’t officially ask…till you end your engagement.”

"Then unofficially...yes, Mr. Shelby." Kate inhaled and opened the box with trembling hands. She gasped as she stared at the gold bracelet with pearls and emeralds. “Tommy!” He sat up, keeping an arm around her waist as she looks at it. “This is,” she shakes her head as he takes it out of the box. “this is too much.”

“Can’t give you an engagement ring yet, so,” he puts it on her hand. “needed something that was simple enough so you’ll keep it on. Stones are just on the top, they don’t go all the way ‘round the band.”

she shakes her head as she teases softly. “No diamonds?”

“You hate diamonds.” He states directly. “Pearls, figured you’d like them, but, the emeralds…they’re not as beautiful as your eyes, but they can try.”

She smiles softly and kissed him. “I love you, Tommy Shelby.”

He nods. “I love you.” he laid back down, drawing her down with him. “I can’t wait till I can make you my wife.”

“I can’t wait till you’re my husband.” She says softly. “But till that time comes, let’s make the most of every moment that we can have together.”

Chapter Text

Ten days later, March 13th,

“Oh!” Kate dug her nails into Tommy’s forearms as he came in her again. “Oh, God!” He let out a curse as he grabbed onto her hips and pulled her further onto his cock, causing her to let out a cry as he filled her with his seed.

He exhaled and cursed. “Oh f**k.”

 She didn’t bother spending her nights with her grandmother anymore. She tried once; Tommy turned up looking for her and asked why she wasn’t in bed with him. She had no answer, so she came back with him. Every single night, Tommy made love to her, sometimes twice a night. It was beautiful. He occasionally found time in the morning or afternoon to have her, it was faster because he was often in a rush to something. Still, she was pleased that he took time to be with her, no matter how little time he had, he always took a moment with her. Even something as small as kissing her goodbye made her feel loved and special.

She moaned as her legs fell from his shoulders, splaying openly on his desk. He exhaled deeply. “Christ, need to f**k you with your legs spread like that one day.” She blushed as he ran his hand down her thighs, exhaling deeply. “Maybe today. I’ll have Lizzie rearrange my schedule, spend the day buried in you and hold you tonight.”

“But,” she inhaled as he kissed her cheek. “you have work.”

“You also, go back to Solomons tomorrow.” He pointed out. “When do I get to hold you again, eh? When can I get to kiss you again?” she softened, knowing what he meant. She didn’t want to think about that either. “Could be months Kate.”

She nods. “Yes.” she exhaled and smiles at him. “I guess, I’m yours for the day, Tommy Shelby.”

He kissed her and pulled her into an upright position. She moaned as he broke the kiss and murmured against her lips. “I’ll be right back.” He carefully pulled out of her and tucked himself back in his trousers. “I’ll be yours for the rest of the day.”

“Ok.” She flushed and pulled her gold skirt back down around her thighs. True to his word, she’d put on the gold dress this morning and once he saw her, he told her to immediately go to his office. He’d taken her hard on the desk, which she thoroughly enjoyed. She smiled, noting little red marks on her thighs from where his hands had dug into her skin.

He opened the office door and said. “Lizzie, cancel my appointments for the day, reschedule them and then you can go home. Ok?”

“So you can f**k Solomon’s fiancée?” Kate frowned at the female voice. Then she realized…it was Aunt Polly.

“Poll.”

“Get inside.” Polly ordered before stepping into his office. Kate felt her blood run cold at the look on Polly’s face. “You, get off his desk and sit down.” Kate can only nod as she gets off the desk. “You, little tramp.”

Kate blinked in surprise, but Tommy comes to her defense. “Polly, don’t you f**king call her that.”

“Can’t I?” She questioned. “Because where I’m standing, she’s a woman who’s engaged and letting another man f**k her!”

“Polly---

“She’s also been sleeping in your bed for over a week. You kicked Finn and Arthur out of the house just so the two of you can---

“Polly,” he said firmly. “it’s alright.”

Polly stared at him. “I can’t believe I’m hearing this! She is engaged Thomas! Not only that, she’s engaged to Alfie Solomons! You picked a side in a war and then you go and f**k the girl who’s engaged to the man you’re working with!”

“She doesn’t love him!!” He states.

“And she’s in love with you?” Polly demands. “Is that it?”

He exhales and nods. “Yes, she is.”

Polly stares at him and shouts. “You idiot!!”

“Poll---

“I give up!” She shouted. “You have no sense when it comes to women! First Grace and now this one! She was engaged to be married!!”

“Stop, f**king shouting!” He says loudly. “We know what the f**k we’re doing!!”

“Oh, is that so?” Polly snaps. “Explain it to me!”

“I’m going to break my engagement.” Kate explains, not faltering under Polly’s strict gaze. “I don’t expect my family to take it well. So, I’m going to go away to Scotland for a few months, letting things settle down. Then, I’ll return to Small Heath and move into the farm.”

“Then,” he announces. “we’ll be married in June. By then, my business will be done. Sabini will be defeated and Solomons will have had time to get over her.”

“And you really think,” Polly shouts. “That he won’t know that there was something going on between you two before then!?”

“I don’t care.” he said lowly.

Polly shakes her head. “I do care. He will know. If you were in Solomons shoes---

“I wouldn’t have f**king left her untouched for five years!” He stated loudly to Polly. “I need someone and she needs me. We need each other.”

“And for that, you’ll let some chit of a girl put our whole family in danger?”

“Enough Poll!” He shouted back. Kate covered her mouth. “She did not, put our family in danger. It’s all fine.”

Polly shakes her head. “If you don’t think this family is in danger, then you’re a bigger fool than I thought you were.”

“What do you propose then?” He demands. “That she just marry Solomons because you think it’ll be better?”

“As far as I’m concerned, yes!” Polly snaps. “The minute Solomons sees her with you, he’ll know!”

“I don’t care.” he states firmly. “She’s f**king mine Poll. She’s going to be my wife.”

Polly went still. “What?”

“I said, we were getting married in June.” He exhaled as he takes ahold of Kate’s hand. “I’ve already proposed and she has agreed to be my wife.” Polly just stares at them in shock. “I love her Poll.”

“Love?” She laughs and shakes her head. “You always fall in love with women that you can never trust. Never trust a woman who’ll f**k you when she’s engaged to another, because she’ll f**k you over too.”

Kate shakes her head. “No. It’s different with Tommy and I.”

“How so?”

“Alfie doesn’t really love me.” She says. “It was an arranged marriage.”

“And?”

“He wasn’t committed to her.” Tommy stated lowly. “He was hurting her Poll.”

“I don’t care.”

“Well I f**king do.” He snarled. “Knew she was mine from the moment I f**king saw her and so she knew it too. She tried to fight it, but she loves me Poll.” Polly snorts in disgust as he states. “And I love her.” Polly stills. “Already started looking at houses together. Poll, I’m gonna marry her. I’m aware, it could stir up a bit of sh*t, but I will take her to me as my wife.”

“No!” She states firmly. “Over my dead body!”

“Well, that can be arranged, Pollyanna.” Her grandmother stated, causing all eyes to turn towards her as she hobbled into the office. Lizzie shot them a weak smile, confirming that Tommy had sent Lizzie to get her grandmother. “Stop trying to make these two feel bad for falling in love.”

“Feel bad?” Polly states. “Do you know what these two are doing?”

“Yes. Lizzie said you caught them in his office.” Her grandmother shoots Tommy a look. “About time, figured you’d fold eventually.”

Thomas shakes his head and Polly shoots her a look of annoyance. “You knew?”

“Of course I did! Alfie Solomons is a bad man for my girl, she and Tommy are actually good together.”

“Oh, shut up Violet.” Polly snaps. “None of this is good for them.”

“Oi!” He shouts firmly. “None of that.”

“Stay out of this.” her grandmother stated. “Everyone sit down and you knock it off Pollyanna.”

“Call me Pollyanna one more time,” Polly bites out and you’ll feel what that cane of yours feels like.”

“What’s happened to you Pollyanna? You used to be a romantic.”

“I prefer living safely instead of surviving on romance. This is a bad idea, and you know it.”

“No, it’s a very good idea. They belong together and I am so glad that Alfie has been so careless and inattentive to my granddaughter. She’s been unhappy for years as has Thomas, as I’m sure you observed.”

“He didn’t need to go picking someone else’s girl! That always, starts a fight.”

“Solomons never fights for Kate. That’s always been his problem. I want a good man for her and Thomas stepped up, became the man that she deserves. She loves him. He loves her and they will marry.”

“No, they won’t.”

“Look at them.” Violet ordered. “Look at them.” Polly did so with a huff. “Really, look at them. Her eyes, shine when she looks at him and you know that boy hasn’t had any lightness about him, even before the war. Now, he smiles, his heart is lighter, she’s good for him.”

“Good, would have been if they had waited a year or two. They started f**king each other with weeks of meeting.”

“Eh, they tried. Believe me.”

“Grandma, please.”

“What? Never known Tommy Shelby to turn down sex with anyone until you. When a man is willing to change his nature that much for a girl, means he holds her in the highest of all respect.” Her grandmother then smirked. “Which also means, he’ll treat her with the highest disrespect in bed.”

Kate let out a shriek of embarrassment and covered her mouth. Tommy let out a faint chuckle as he rubbed her shoulder. Polly shoots her a look. “You never know when to stop talking Violet Carter.”

“I’m old, I’m going to be dead in a matter of years, so what can you do?” she clears her throat. “So, we’ve already discussed this. Arthur will be escorting Kate and I back to London tomorrow.”

Kate’s brow arched. “You? Grandma, it’s a long trip.”

“No.” her grandmother shook her head. “You’re not facing all of them alone. I’m going. He can’t go with you right now, so, I’m going.”

Polly shakes her head. “This is insane, you know that, right?”

“Life is always full of moments of insanity. Once they get through this little hiccup---

“Little?” Polly asks. “This won’t be little. Two gangsters fighting over one girl. You know how Romeo and Juliet ended!”

“Yes, but Juliet didn’t have me. Besides, Alfie doesn’t really love my girl. He’s in love with the idea of her. They grew up together, they’re childhood friends and she got him through the war. She’s familiar, she’s safe, that’s why marrying her is a good idea to him.” her grandmother shakes her head. “But it doesn’t mean that he loves her.”

“And she accepted him, why?” Polly asked. “You may think that he doesn’t love her, doesn’t mean that she didn’t love him.”

Kate inhaled. “I thought I did, love him that is, but,” she shakes her head. “It’s nothing like this.”

“Sexual?”

Kate inhales, fighting against the blush on her cheeks. “The sex, is an element that Alfie has neglected from our relationship, but, it’s the emotional connection that I’ve been missing most of all. Thomas listens to me, he talks to me, we have the same thoughts, hopes and dreams for the future. I’ve never been happy with Alfie until I met Thomas. And,” she inhaled. “I am aware that it’s not right the way we’ve gone about this. We’ve had to keep things secret, I’ve been unfair to Alfie, especially.”

Polly stared her down. “You should have broken things off with him before ever getting into bed with Thomas.”

“That was the plan Poll,” he stated. “it just happened. After tomorrow, I won’t be seeing Kate for another two months. She’s going to be gone and neither of us were going to miss out on any moments that we could have together.”

“It’s not like Kate and Alfie were married.” Her grandmother said. “Then, we’d have a real problem on our hands.” 

She laughs and shakes her head. “Thomas wouldn’t have gone after me if I was married.” Her grandmother shoots Thomas a look, causing the laugh in her to fade. “Would you?”

He was silent for a long time. “As a rule, no. But…for this and your happiness…I think I’d have been f**ked enough in the head to go after you.”

“You’re insane, Tommy Shelby, but,” she turned towards him and wrapped her arms around him. “I’m so very glad you are.”

“I’m not letting you go Kate.” he assured her. “It’s you and me.” she grew warm at the look in his eyes. ‘No matter what happens, I’ve got you.”

Her grandmother lets out a soft laugh. “That, is what we want for our young ones. Come on Pollyanna, these two only have today, so, let’s leave them be.”

“No more f**king her on the desk.” Polly says strictly. “Understood?”

He nods. “Yeah.”

“Don’t be such a spoilsport.” Her grandmother said as she stood up and hobbled towards Thomas’s office. “You were young once, let them have their fun.”

“They can have fun after they’re married!”

“I seem to recall your mother telling you the same thing and you turned out alright!”

“You leave my mother out of this!” Polly snapped.

Her grandmother cackled. “Or what?”

“You,” Polly bit out. “Are the same meddlesome busybody that you were all those years ago! If not worse!”

Polly slammed the office door behind her and Thomas got up, moved towards the door and locked it. Kate exhaled deeply. “That…was interesting.”

He nods. “We’ll have to remember, not to leave them alone. Don’t know who might kill each who first.”

“Polly’s younger, so, she could easily take my grandma.”

“Don’t know.” he heads back to her. “Your grandma might give Poll an aneurysm and her head might explode.”

“Well, let’s hope neither of those happen.” Thomas grabs her legs and swings them up on the couch. She arches a brow as Thomas carefully gets on top of her. “Tommy? Polly said,” he kissed her. “you heard her.”

“Yeah.” He nods as he rolls her skirt up to her thighs. “No more f**king you on the desk.” his hand goes to his trousers. “She didn’t say…not to f**k you on the couch.”

“Tom,” he slips into her. “mhm.” He smiles charmingly down at her and she wraps her arms around his neck. “Alright, Mr. Shelby, show me what you’ve got.”

“Alright, Mrs. Shelby,” he gently grips her by the throat. “I will.” 

She wanted to remind him that she wasn’t his wife yet. Still, it was only a matter of time. Things needed to come to light. Time was needed to heal things, then the sun would shine after the rain and then everything would be as it should be. Tomorrow, she’d tell Alfie that the engagement was off and she’s pray that he’d be accepting of it.

Chapter Text

March 14th,

Kate’s heart pounded in her throat as she walked onto the grounds of the bakery. It was always strange coming here at night. It was normally bustling, so to hear and see it all quiet was unnerving to say the least. She, Arthur, and Billy all followed behind Ollie into the room for the Passover dinner. This was Arthur's first time at such an event and she knew that ironically, it was going to be her last.“Gentlemen, welcome!” Alfie said as he came over, his hands raised and a smile on his face. “Welcome!”

“Mr. Solomon.” Arthur said, stepping forward.

“You must be Arthur!” Alfie said good-naturedly.

“That is right.”

“Arthur!” Alfie shook both Arthur's hands as if they were good friends. “Arthur!”

In spite of Kate warning Arthur about Alfie’s unorthodox manner, Arthur was still amused, but he managed to keep a straight face. “Pleasure to meet you, sir.”

“I've heard so much about you.”

“Shalom.” Arthur said, bowing his head in respect. Alfie arched a brow in surprise. “Let me just say. Shalom. And here,” Alfie turned back and extended his hand towards her and beckoned for her to come forward. “she is. Not a scratch on her. Tommy said everyone was to keep an eye on her.”

Kate smiled as she approached Alfie. “Hello, Alfie.” Alfie stared at her, his blue eyes seeming to go straight through her, causing her to shift uneasily. “What is it?”

“Nothing.” Alfie’s eyes narrowed as he studied her. “You look different, somehow.”

She nodded and smiled at him. “I feel different.”

“Yeah, that too.” He steps back and looks at her. “Barely recognize you. Guess you needed that time off.”

She nodded. “Yes, I did Alfie.”

He frowned slightly. “What the f**k are you wearing?”

She removed her red coat. “It’s a new dress.” She turned. It was a beautiful white and gold dress. It had a lower back than what she normally wore, but she felt so beautiful in this dress when she tried it on that she had to buy it and she had. “Do you like it?”

Alfie shakes his head. “Can’t say as I do. Too modern.” She wasn’t really surprised. Alfie was a traditionalist and Tommy was a bit more modern, so his reaction had been very different.

Jesus f**king Christ! How the f**k are you always so beautiful? 

Do you like it?

I love it. I love whatever you f**king wear. I love it when you wear nothing at all.

Well, that was all they’d said before he claimed her against the wall. She smiled as she remembered how he’d kissed her goodbye today, no shame or a care in the world about who saw him. Regardless of his aunt and her grandmother watching. She loved that. He was a man who cared about his image, but he put that aside for important moments. God, she wished she was back with him now. 

“Kate!” 

She jolted at the sound of Alfie’s voice. “Hmm?” she realized that all the men were staring at her. “Oh, I’m sorry. I guess I went somewhere else for a moment.”

“Yeah, you did.” 

Well, there was no postponing this conversation. She cleared her throat. “Alfie, as soon as this is over, can we go home and talk, please?”

He studies her and his eyes narrowed. “Why?”

She avoids the question. “I had a long talk with my grandmother and…she brought up a few things. We talked and…there are some things that we need to discuss as a family.” at that moment harry walks in, so she turns towards him. “Harry,” he shoots her a slightly sour look. “I’m calling a family meeting at my parents home. Can your parent’s make it?”

He frowns. “It’s a bit far. Can we all meet down here?”

“My grandma’s here, but,” she thinks on it. “I guess it’s not too far. She may be exhausted. Let me call them real quick.”

“Harry, you call mom and dad.” Alfie orders. “Tell them to head on over here. This won’t take long.”

“Fine.” She and harry head towards the office. The moment they’re alone, harry speaks in a low voice. “I know that Thomas Shelby, has been making advances towards you and you’ve been allowing it.”

Kate broke out into a cold sweat and she shook her head. “That’s not---

“I saw the two of you kissing in your office that day.” She stopped dead in her tracks and stared at Harry. He’d seen them!? But he hadn’t told Alfie!! Why!? Harry’s brown eyes were filled with disapproval as he stated. “When you went down to Birmingham, I knew you were meeting him not your grandmother.” 

“Please.” she inhaled sharply and stepped into her office. “Can we talk in here?”

Harry stepped in and shut the door. “End the engagement.” He stated firmly. “You two were young when you got engaged, just…end the engagement.”

“Harry,” she inhaled and then confessed. “that’s what I’m calling the family meeting for. I’m officially ending the engagement.” 

Harry stared at her. “You serious?”

“Yes.” she inhaled. “I’ll tell him first thing after dinner then, we’ll tell our parents together.”

“Good.” Harry was silent for a long time, then he stated. “I’ll help smooth things over.”

Her brow arched in surprise. “Really?”

“Yes. I like you enough Katherine, just not for my brother.” He stated. “Never did. Got too much of a mouth on you, too many ideas. Alfie, now, he needs a quieter girl, one who actually wants to be a wife. You still want to run around, do things, so, no. You ain’t the girl for him.”

She laughs lightly. “Grandma said the same thing about Alfie. Said he’s a good man, but he’s not good enough for me.”

“It’ll all be well in the end. He should let you go easy enough and you can marry Shelby.”

“And if he doesn’t?” She asks. “I’m not telling him that it’s Tommy until he agrees not to hurt him.”

Harry frowns. “He shouldn’t be threatened.”

“This is Alfie Solomons we’re talking about Harry.”

“Yeah.” He exhales deeply. “Well, he and Shelby better finish their business together. Once he finds out it’s Shelby…that deal is f**ked.”

“Yes.” She swallows and requests. “Please, don’t tell him that it’s Tommy.”

“I won’t.” He states. “Just glad you’re not marrying my brother. No need to know it’s because of him.”

“Thank you.” She hesitated before adding. “I didn’t plan for it to happen.”

“Who does? Isn’t like the two of you were going to have a happy marriage if you married.” Harry exhales. “I’ll call my parents.”

“I’ll call mine.” Harry nods and walks towards the door. “And Harry?” He turns towards her. “Thank you.”

“Actually, thank Shelby.” he said. “He spared me the trouble of objecting to your marriage.”

She laughs. “I’m glad. Thank you anyway, Harry.”

Harry nods and walks out of the room. She picks up the phone and calls home. Hello? It’s Gerard, the butler.

“Hello. It’s Katherine.” She says. “Can you please tell my parents and grandmother that we’re having a family meeting at the bakery? Mr. and Mrs. Solomons are attending as well.”

Yes Miss. Is there anything else to tell them?

“No, just, that they need to leave the house and head on over as soon as possible.”

Yes Miss.

“Goodbye.”

Goodbye.

She hung up and exhaled deeply. She then picked up the phone and asked the operator to connect her to Shelby Company Limited. Lizzie picked up. Shelby company.

“Hello Lizzie, it’s me, Kate.” she licked her lips. “Is Tommy there?”

Yes. Hold on.

She’s on hold for a brief second. Kate? You alright? The concern in his voice caused her heart to smile.

“Yes.” she said softly. “Our families are coming over to the bakery. We’re going to talk as soon as everyone has eaten.”

Arthur behave himself?

“He made a good impression when he said ‘Shalom’. Alfie was very impressed.” She paused a moment before asking. “Have I changed, since I met you?”

No. He says quietly. You’ve been allowed to become yourself. There’s always been a bit of a fire in you Kate. I love that fire; you don’t have to hold it down around me. You haven’t changed, just became a full version of yourself.

She smiled. “Thank you. I needed to hear that.”

What? Solomons say something?

“Nothing. Just I changed and I didn’t think I changed drastically.”

No. Not very.

She waits a moment before stating. “He doesn’t like my dress.”

Thomas is silent a moment. I used to think that Solomons was a clever man, now I’m not so sure. 

She laughed and Harry tapped on the door. She waved at him and said. “I’ve got to go now, but, I love you Tommy.”

I love you too Kate. Call me when you get back.

“I’ll call from a public phone. They listen in at the house.”

He snorts. I catch anyone listening in on your conversations in our house, they’re f**king getting thrown out.

She smiled. “That’s why I love being with you.” harry opens the room and she says. “I have to go.”

Ok. I love you sweetheart.

“I love you too. Goodbye.”

Bye.

She hangs up the phone and Harry shakes his head. “Well, he’s responsible for the change, ain’t he?”

“Why does everyone keep saying that I've changed?”

“Because you do look different.” Harry says as they head back to join the others. “You walk different, there’s a light in your eyes that wasn’t there before. Even the way you dress is different, you walk like you’re the queen of England.”

“So,” she says softly. “you’re saying that I’m more confident?”

Harry nods. “Yes, very confident and very independent.” Harry went to open the door, to find it locked. He frowned. “What the,” he banged on the door and shouted. “open the damn door, Alfie!” there’s a scuffle on the other side. “I am serious! I am sick of your childish games!”

“Keep your dress on!” Alfie shouts from the other side of the door.

Harry looks at her. “I swear---

She nods. “I know. He drives me up the wall too.”

“And Shelby?”

She shakes her head. “The fights are very different as well.”

“I bet.” The doors open and they walk into the room to see everyone seated at the table. Harry moves to his seat and hers. He shoots Alfie a dark look. “Don’t you ever do that again. If you do, sciatica or not, I will hit you in the face!”

Alfie holds up his hands. “Take it easy, mate. Merely an oversight.” Harry mocks him silently under his breath as he pulls her chair back for her. “Now, as I was saying. This year we thought we'd give the f**king goat a name.”

 She frowns and looks at Harry, who looks equally confused. “You've named it?” Arthur asks. 

“We f**king did,” Alfie nods. “yeah.”

Arthur turns to Billy. “They named the f**king goat."

“The evil f**king Egyptian pharaoh.” Alfie continued, clearly, they’d missed part of a speech because this conversation was bizarre. 

“The f**king enemy!” Arthur chimed in.

“That's right.”

“Do either of you,” Harry asked. “know any other word than f**k?”

“Yeah, er, right.” Alfie turns to Arthur and asks. “You know what we called it?” 

“What did ya call him?” Arthur asks as Kate lifts her glass of wine to her lips.

“Tommy Shelby.”

Kate dropped her glass of wine at the exact moment the goat’s throat was cut. She turned and looked at Harry, who was equally stunned. That’s when a gun went off near her ear! She screamed and spun around to see that Alfie had shot Billy Kitchen in the head!  This was the moment Kate realized that Alfie knew about her and Tommy and he was going to bring Tommy down.

“Alfie!” Harry said. “What the hell are you doing!? This is the Passover!”

“Yeah, whatever.” He walks over to Arthur. “Just business.”

“Fuck you.” Arthur half-spits in Alfie’s face.

Alfie responds by kneeing Arthur in the stomach. “That's right, let's take a load off.” Kate jumps up to her feet and moves towards Alfie. “So...and the evil Egyptian scum...was finally cleansed,” Alfie marked Arthur's forehead with some blood. “with the blood of the Passover goat, mate.”

“Alfie.” She stated. “What are you doing?”

Alfie ignored her. he then placed a kiss on Arthur's cheek and then one more of the other. the biblical refference, stopped Kate and she realized that Alfie was betraying Tommy. then Alfie said. “That's from Sabini.”

Her whole world spun. Alfie was working with Sabini. She stared as Arthur was knocked out and left on the floor! “Arthur!” Kate knelt and pressed Arthur's handkerchief to his head. she looked up at Alfie and demanded. “What are you doing!?”

“Nothing personal Kathy,” Alfie said dismissively as he took the gun he used to murder billy with and wiped it clean of his fingerprints. “Shelby’s just used to double-crossing people. Figured I’d get him first. Nothing personal.”

She stared at him. it took a minute for her to realize that Alfie didn’t know about her and Tommy. Alfie then set the stage, pressing the gun into Arthur's hand. She slowly realized, that Alfie was setting Arthur up for the murder. She sat there too stunned to move. Slowly, a plan began to form in her mind, but she wasn’t sure that she could do it.

“Alfie,” she inhaled. “I’m asking you to let Arthur go.”

“No.”

“Alfie.” She stated. “Be reasonable.”

“I am being reasonable.” He stated. “I said I wouldn’t kill Tommy Shelby, and I’m not. just much more profitable to work with Sabini than Shelby.” there’s a knock on the door and two officers are let in. Alfie, acts all dramatic. “This f**king animal. He come in here, right, with a f**king gun and razor and he shot him in the face! And my lads, they restrained him. Look at him. He's dead. Is he dead?” Alfie pokes Billy with his cane. “He's f**king dead! He wants arresting or something, right? Surely.”

At that moment, she made up her mind that she had to do it. 

“Mr. Shelby,” she inhaled. “did not kill Corporal Billy Kitchen.” the officers went still, looking at each other in confusion. Alfie went still. “Mr. Shelby, is currently being framed for murder.”

One of the officers frowned. “What are you saying Miss?”

She inhaled and stated. “I’m saying that Alfie Solomons is the one who killed him and I'm willing to testify to that.”

Chapter Text

The whole room went dead silent. She knew she’d probably gone too far, but her grandmother told her to protect her love, meaning Tommy. Tommy was a part of her and she was a part of him. Their families were a part of them, which meant that she had to protect Arthur as well. While she didn’t want to turn Alfie in, she couldn’t stand there and be silent while Arthur was framed for a murder that he didn’t commit.

Alfie was the first to speak. “What the f**k are you talking about Kathy?”

She couldn’t look him in the eye, so she directed her attention to the younger of the two officers. “Mr. Solomons, invited Mr. Shelby here, under the false ruse of celebrating the Passover. Mr. Shelby and Corporal Billy Kitchen, were seated and when the throat of the goat was cut, Alfie shot the Corporal in the head.”

The older officer looked at Alfie. “It was supposed to be an easy job, Solomons. Clean for the kid. What the f**k is she talking about?”

“I don’t know what the f**k she’s talking about.” Alfie stated. “She’s in a f**king mood and making stuff up.”

“If you check his right breast pocket.” She inhaled. “You’ll find the handkerchief he used to wipe off Mr. Shelby’s fingerprints. There should be with the gunpowder residue.”

“And,” the younger officer asked. “why would he do that, Miss?”

“Business.” She inhaled. It was clear that this older officer was crooked and the younger one was honest, so she directed her attention to him. “Mr. Solomons joined forces with Darby Sabini to take the organization, run by Mr. Shelby’s younger brother out.”

Alfie laughed. “She’s f**king lying.”

She glowered at him. “I am not lying, I haven’t been bought off, nor do I intend to be bought off.”

Alfie shot her a warning look. “You were drinking tonight Kate and you’re f**king mistaken---

“Don’t push it Alfie.” She stated firmly. “Don’t. I am warning you.”

His blue eyes flashed. “Who the f**k do you think you are warning me off?” his voice rose as he shouted. “You’re some f**king nobody!!”

indignation rose deep inside her. “This is the last time I’m warning you, Alfie. I can take down your whole empire and you know I can!” now, Alfie had the sense to start looking concerned. “I know where the books are, the legit and cooked ones. Don’t even get me started on where the deliveries go and who gets them!”

Alfie’s eyes flash as he growls out. “You wouldn’t f**king dare.”

“I don’t want to.” She inhaled as she reminded him. “I’ve been your secretary for years, you know I can take this whole thing down in one swoop!”

“Mr. Solomons,” The younger officer asked. “who is this?”

“Why?” Alfie asked without looking away from her.

“I’m trying to ascertain the connection between the two of you.”

Kate inhaled, her heart breaking as she spoke these words for the last time. “Katherine Carter, I’m his fiancée.” Tears dribbled down her cheeks at those words. It was over. Although it hadn’t been said, it was over. She’d done the worst thing possible. she’d betrayed Alfie, her friend for more than twenty years and nothing she could do could fix it.

Alfie shook her head. “You f**king betrayed me, Kathy.”

She sniffled. “You gave me no choice, Alfie. I can’t let Arthur go to jail because you decided to switch sides.” She inhaled. “Just…pay them off like you always do and let Arthur go.”

He studies her and bites out. “You think it’s that f**king easy?”

“No.” she shakes her head. “But that’s the only option I’m giving you. If you can come with another scenario, you can go for it, but Arthur walks free and unharmed or I swear to God…I will take you down.” For a long time, they stand there staring at each other. She inhales before adding. “The other alternative…is you kill me to buy my silence.”

He stares her down before stating. “Well, that ain’t f**king happening is it?” Alfie slowly turns towards the officers. “Right, if you gentlemen will follow me…there’s nothing to see here.”

the older officer nods in agreement. “Apparently.”

“Sir,” the younger officer protests. “we just saw a murder and---

“Shut up.” The older officer said. “You’ll learn, that it’s easier to do business with Mr. Solomons.”

“Always knew you were a wise man.” Alfie said as he walked towards the entryway, checking his pocket for the large wad of cash he usually kept on him.

Kate inhaled and looked around. All the doors were open now. Arthur was safe now and while she didn’t want to leave him, she wanted to warn Thomas. she inhaled and moved casually towards the door that would get her fastest to her office. Although everyone looked at her, no one stopped her. possibly, because they were all in shock over what happened.
Just when she reached the door, Ollie spoke up. “Alfie! Do you want her leaving?”

“No!” Alfie bellowed, which spurred her to start running, which sent the whole room into chaos. “Someone f**king grab her!”

“Alfie!” Harry shouted. “Just calm---

“You shut the f**k up!”

Kate didn’t hesitate. She ran straight to her office and locked the door. Ollie banged on it and Kate ran to the telephone, demanding Thomas’s office quickly. Ollie hollered that she was on the telephone. She could barely hear anything, her heart was pounding rapidly in her chest. Shelby com---

“Put him on the phone! Now!”

Lizzie shouted at Tommy and he picked up. Hello?

“Alfie’s joined forces with Sabini. Dinner was a trap.” She screamed as a chair  came through the glass window.

Kate? what the f**k---

“I’m alright!” she inhaled as Ollie and another man, Jeff, reached through the glass unlocked the door. “I can’t talk. I love you!”

Kate. he said loudly. I swear---

“Don’t worry about me! Deal with the operator!” she hung up the telephone, just as Ollie lunged for the phone. She inhaled. “You’re too late.”

Ollie stared her. “Who were you talking to?”

She inhaled deeply. “You’ll never know.”

Ollie studied her before stating. “Alfie wants you back.” She nods. Ollie picked up the phone. “Operator, there was a call from this phone. Who was it to?” he frowned. “What do you mean you don’t know? F**king find out!!” he curses and slams the phone down. he looks at her and states. “We’ll find out.”

She shakes her head. “No, you won’t.” She walks back to the room with her head held high. All eyes go to her and she moves towards Arthur's body. he’s still unconscious. She knelt beside him and placed her hand on his neck, looking for a pulse. He was still alive. “Arthur? Can you hear me?”

“She was on the phone.”

Alfie’s eyes widened as he stormed back into the room. “Who with?” 

She opened her mouth and cut Ollie off. “I called someone and had them send a message, to Thomas Shelby. Told him that you’d betrayed him to Sabini, that way he has a chance to get things under control.”

Alfie’s eyes flashed and he shouted. “Everyone get out!!" No one needed to be told twice. Almost everyone ran from the room. "What the f**k has got into you Kate?” It was a little unnerving to see him like this. Alfie rarely lost his temper like this and when he had, it had never been leveled at her. 

“Mr. Shelby saved my life.” she reminded him. “Twice.” Arthur just was starting to stir. “That debt is repaid.”

“That’s not what the f**k I mean!” Alfie shouted at her. “You, you f**king betrayed me!!”

“You betrayed me too!” She declared. “ I wouldn’t have said anything, but you decided to work with Sabini! You know he tried to rape me, Alfie!” 

“Hold on,” Harry said. “is that true, Alfie?”

harry nods. “Yeah, but he didn’t know---

“Because of Mr. Shelby again!” She states. “No one knew that I was engaged until Mr. Shelby told you to threaten Sabini. Now, you chose to back the man who hurt me and go after the one who protected me! I owed Mr. Shelby my life and I repaid it by releasing his brother.”

“It’s only business Kathy, I’ve told you.”

“No.” She shakes her head. “Right now, it’s not business anymore. it’s something you did and I’m taking it personally.”

“Right,” Harry said. “everyone, hold on. this is all spinning out of---

“Shut it Harry.”

Harry glowers at Alfie. “I’m getting sick of you telling me to shut it. I am older than you.”

Alfie looks him dead in the eye. “Yeah, but you’re the dumb one.”

Harry shoots him a look. “At least I don’t need a cane because I got shot in the ass!” Alfie smacked Harry with his cane, which Harry promptly grabbed and broke it in two. “I warned you, Alfie! I warned you!”

Arthur groaned and slurred. “What’s going---

“You’re alright.” Kate stated as she dabbed at the blood on his forehead. “I secured your release, so as soon as you can stand, you can leave.”

“oh,” Arthur groaned. “I’m gone.” he blinks as he realizes that he’s still in Solomons bakery. His expression darkens. “Oh, we’re not f**king done.”

“Arthur,” she said firmly. “you are done.”

“No,” he starts to get up. “I’m not.”

“Yes, you are.” She stated firmly. “I already called Tommy---

“Tommy?” Alfie asks.

“There’s three Shelby brothers, you idiot.” Harry stated. “You expect her to call them all Shelby when she’s talking to them!?” harry huffed. “You broke my glasses.”

“Your fault.” Alfie grouses.

“You fix them,” Harry says. “or I’m telling father.”

“Fine!” Alfie snaps. “I’ll fix them!”

while the brother’s squabble, Kate adds in a lower voice. “You need to go. tell Tommy I’m safe and I’ll call him tomorrow.”

Arthur glances around before asking softly. “Solomons know?”

“No.” she shakes her head. “Not yet.”

“What are you two talking about?” Alfie demands.

Arthur turns towards him and glowers. “Just making sure she’s f**king safe before going on my way. Remember, she’s still under the protection of the Peaky Blinders. You lay a finger on her….we’re all f**king coming for you Solomons.”

Alfie stares him down. “Good thing I got Sabini on my side.”

“He won’t touch her.” Harry stated. “She’ll be alright.”

Kate nods in confirmation. “Both our parents on their way here and we’re having a family meeting.” 

Arthur nods. “Alright.” he studied her. “You be careful, alright?”

“Yeah, yeah.” Alfie states. “F**k off!” Arthur does as Alfie moves towards her and states. “What the f**k is going on with you Kathy?”

she inhales tightly as she bites out. “I have told you, so many times, that I hate being called Kathy.”

“I could give a f**k about calling you Kathy.” He stated. “What the f**k are you doing f**king me over for Arthur Shelby?”

she shakes her head. “Alfie---

“Did you forget,” Alfie shouted. “that we’re f**king engaged to be f**king married!?” Kate took a step back, avoiding Alfie’s belligerently waving hands. He frowned and looked at her. “What the f**k was that? I’ve never hit you!”

she inhaled. “Sorry, I-I just, wasn’t sure.”

He frowns. “What do you mean you weren’t f**king sure!?”

“Alfie,” Harry stated. “take a step back. There’s a lot going on and she’s scared.”

“Of what?” He demands. “Known each other since we were kids and I’ve never f**king hit her once!”

Kate inhales deeply. “Alfie,” she glances at Harry, who gives her a subtle nod. “Please, I just---

“What the f**k is going on with you!?” he shouted. “What is it?!”

she shakes her head. “Alfie.”

“No.” he shakes his head. “There’s something going on!! It’s been going on for weeks, so go ahead and f**king tell me what it is!!”

“I can’t marry you!” Kate blurted out. 

Alfie stared at her, confusion on his face. “What’s that?”

“I’m sorry.” She repeated. “I-I’m ending the engagement.”

“Hold on!” He held up a hand, clearly trying to understand what she’d just said. “We had an agreement.”

“I know. I’m ending it.” she inhaled as she confessed. “I won’t marry you Alfie.”

“You’re what!?”  Kate, Alfie and Harry all turned to see her parents, Mr. and Mrs. Solomons, her grandmother and Ollie all standing in the small doorway staring in. Now, the truth was finally out and judging by the shocked expressions on everyone’s faces, a new form of hell was about to be endured.

Chapter Text

Everyone’s voices broke out, every parent was yelling and arguing loudly. Kate, she stood there just staring at Alfie. God, this wasn’t how she’d wanted it to go. It was all going so badly and Alfie didn’t deserve this. But, it had just gone that way and there was no way to get it back on track.

A gun going off caused everyone to jump. They turned to see Harry setting a gun back down on the table. “Right.” He said calmly. “Everyone, we’re going to Alfie’s office. These two, need a minute, then they’ll come in and talk to us.”

“No.” Alfie shakes his head. “There’s nothing to f**king hide. What the f**k is going on Kate?”
She inhales as she says. “First, Alfie, this wasn’t how I wanted it to go. I wanted to tell you in private---

“F**k that,” he stated. “why’re you breaking the engagement? We’re getting married next year!!”

She inhaled. “Alfie, I’ve been telling you for a while that I haven’t been happy. We haven’t been happy. We’ve been fighting and arguing.”

“Couples fight!” He states. “It’s f**king normal!”

“Not to this extent.” She shakes her head. “We disagree on too many things. I want children, you don’t. I want a home out of London; you want to stay here. You want me to be a housewife; I want to have the freedom to do whatever I want. I want a job, you won’t allow that. you need, someone more traditional that doesn’t want children.” tears dribble down her cheeks. “That’s not me and it wasn’t.”

“But Katherine,” Mrs. Solomons say. “you and Alfie have been together for years! what brought this on?”

“It’s nerves.” Her mother stated. “She’s been on edge lately.”

“No.” she shakes her head. “Alfie, I think we do love each other in our own way, but we’re not in love with each other.”

he studies her lowly and states. “You speak for yourself Kate, don’t you speak for me.”

her heart slowed in her chest. “Alfie? Don’t, please.”

“What? You know I love you.”

“No.” she shakes her head. “No, not in that way Alfie.”

“I asked you to marry me, didn’t I?” He stated. “What makes you think that I don’t f**king love you!?”

“Because of how you treat me!!” She states. “I don’t know why it took Sabini’s for me to realize it.”

“I keep telling you Kate,” he bellows. “it was a f**king accident!!”

“Why did I have to go?” She inquired. “Tell me! You were sending me into the club, of a man who was an enemy of yours! What if I was caught? Oh wait,” she stated. “we already know! I would have been raped!”

“Kate---

“If you truly loved me, I shouldn’t have even been there in the first place!” She states. “What man, drags his future wife out of her bed, to go and spy on someone in a dangerous place?! Yes, I was supposed to have backup, but they failed! Why not send someone else?”

“Because I trusted your judgement!” He stated. “Don’t you f**king see that?!”

“I see that.” Kate stated as she shook her head. “I also saw someone who was supposed to protect me and didn’t.” Alfie’s jaw locks. “Alfie, you don’t protect me.”

“I give you guards.”

“They’re not you. you,” she shakes her head. “God, Alfie. When there’s a circumstance that requires you defend me, you don’t. I shouldn’t ever be in danger, but you ask me to run errands to Shelby or Changretta.”

“Because I trust you.”

she shakes her head. “Trusting is good. it’s putting your fiancée, your future wife in danger that’s bad and I want someone who’s willing to cover me with his whole body.”

“For God’s sake, Katherine,” her mother stated. “haven’t you gotten over these childhood fantasies of white knights?”

“Katherine,” her father stated. “you can’t just go breaking off your engagement like this!”

“But she has.” Her grandmother stated. “It should have been broken off years ago.”

“I bet you had something to do with this!!”

her grandmother laughed. “Damn right I did! I told you all for years, Alfie Solomons isn’t worthy of my girl! He’s a good boy, but they’re not in love, not as they could be.”

“Katherine doesn’t belong with us.” Harry stated. “She’s too independent and she's not Jewish. Alfie should marry someone inside the faith. someone who won’t mind staying home Katherine has a mind of her own and always has. They’ll fight every day of their lives if they marry.”

“Do you realize,” Mr. Solomons inquires.” What happens if the two of you don’t marry? How much money we’ll f**king lose?”

Kate exhales. “I’m sorry, but, I don’t want to marry for money. I always wanted to marry for love and, I know now that what I feel towards Alfie isn’t love. Not enough to sustain a marriage.”

“How can you do this?” Mrs. Solomons asks. “We’ve always been accepting of you! the two of you held each other up during a war! We, we put aside all concerns of you not being Jewish. You, are the only woman that’s good enough to marry our boy!”

“Katherine,” her mother added. “you’re almost 30! You’ll be an old maid if you end this engagement!”

that wasn’t going to happen. She shakes her head. “No. I’d rather die an old maid than spend the rest of my life married to the wrong man.” her mother opened her mouth, but she cut her off. “We’ve been arguing, quarreling and making each other miserable for a long time! it’s time to end this!”

“Where’d you get that f**king bracelet from?” 

Alfie’s words caused her to flinch. She cursed herself for reacting. She shook her head as she said simply. “It’s a gift.”

“From who?”

she exhaled and ran her hand through her hair. “A friend.”

“Who?”

she sighed and looked at him. “Alfie, we’re discussing more important things than my jewelry.”

“I want to know the name of the friend.” He stated. “Who the f**k gave it to you?”

“Alfie, it doesn’t matter.” Harry stated. “It’s just a bracelet.”

“Well, I say it f**king does.” Alfie states. “I ain’t never seen it before and it’s f**king expensive!” Her mother leans forward to look at it. “It is expensive, ain’t it?”

“Katherine,” her mother asked. “where’d you get it from?”

“I said, it was from a friend.” She repeats. “It was a gift and I don’t feel that I need to elaborate as it doesn’t pertain to this discussion!”

“What kind of friend gives you an emerald and pearl bracelet? It’s clearly very expensive!!”

“Not necessarily.”

“No.” Alfie shakes his head before stating. “I bet it’s important. She’s ain’t taken her hand off it since we sat down. now, the ring,” he slaps it on the table. “she kept f**king losing it and taking it off. this bracelet, she keeps touching it, but she don’t take that off. Why? Why does this bracelet mean something?”

“Maybe,” her grandmother says. “she’s upset and she’s just playing wit it. it doesn’t mean anything.”

“No.” Alfie shakes his head. “Couldn’t figure out what the f**k was going on in her head until now.” after a pause, he states. “She’s f**king guilty about it.”

she inhales. “Alfie---

“But why the f**k would a bracelet make anyone feel f**king guilty?” Kate turns and looks to her grandmother, who gives her a subtle brow arch, warning her to stay silent. There’s a long pause, then Alfie asks. “Is there someone else?” 

her mother let’s out a laugh as her whole world came to a slow stop! “Of course not! there’s never been anyone in our house!”

“She’s been gone for weeks,” Alfie stated. “down in Small Heat, no chaperone and she saw to it that there weren’t any f**king guards around. So, who knows what the f**k she’s been doing.” after a long silence, Alfie asks. “There f**king is someone else, isn’t there?”

Kate exhales and closes her eyes as she rubs the bridge of her nose. Her father speaks up. “Katherine, you need to speak up and deny this. there isn’t anyone else!”

Kate shakes her head. “I-I can’t.” everyone at the table gasps and she turns towards Alfie and exhales. “I’m sorry.”

He looks darkly at her. he shakes his head in disgust. “F**k you.”

She sniffles. “I didn’t plan it Alfie. It just happened. I had a recognition.”

“A recognition?!” He mocks. “What’s that mean?”

“That…I feel something for him, that I’ve never felt towards you and I should.” He just stares at her, anger and hurt in his eyes. “I’m sorry Alfie. I didn’t mean to fall in love with someone else but…I did.”

“Who is he?” he demands in a low voice.

she inhaled. “I can’t tell you.”

“Who the f**k is it?” he demands. “You ain’t been around anyone else except for Shelby.” he stills. “Hold on, it ain’t---

“No.” She shakes her head and prayed desperately that Alfie believed her. “You don’t know him Alfie. I met him in Small Heath, the night I went to  the party without you or anyone else.”

Alfie’s eyes narrowed. “What the f**k happened?”

She inhaled. “We talked, danced and he walked me to where I was staying. We stood outside and talked some more.” She looked down at the bracelet. “I forgot my ring again, so, he thought I was single and he kissed me.” everyone reacted. Her parents were shocked, Alfie’s were furious, apart for Harry and her grandmother.

“F**k!”

“None of your men, have ever seen him.”

“So that’s why you wanted to get rid of the f**king guards. So you couldn’t be seen! Does Shelby know who he is?”

“No. We were very careful.”

“Katherine!” Her mother is appalled. “How could you?”

“How could she not?” her grandmother inquired. “Alfie isn’t a good match. I know this man, he’s a good man and they’re very much in love.”

Alfie shoots her grandmother a sour look. “Is that right?”

“Yes.” Her grandmother states. “He takes care of her, he has time for her and they have the same thoughts regarding marriage, especially kids.”

Her father shakes his head. “Mother, I can’t believe you allowed this!”

“I chaperoned them. it’s been very appropriate.” Kate blushed as she recalled Thomas and her in bed together. that was anything BUT appropriate. “Kate’s lucky to have a man like him in her life.”

“You did this.” Alfie said lowly. “You f**king put this in her head.”

“Didn’t have to. you got the ball going, I made sure it continued.”

“Who is it?” Mr. Solomons asked. “Who is it that thinks he’s’ better than my boy?”

Kate shakes her head. “I’m not saying his name.”

“Why all the secrecy?” Mrs. Solomons asked. “You’re ending your engagement for another man! we have a right to know!!”

“I agree.” Kate states. “But the fact of the matter is…I’m not saying who he is, until Alfie gives his word that he won’t kill the man.”

Alfie turns and looks at her. “That a fact?”

“Yes.”

“I’ll find out who he is Kate…and I’ll kill him.”

she shook her head as Harry stated. “Alfie, don’t say things like that.”

“It’s a matter of honor.” He states. “A man going after a woman when she has a f**king ring on. Damn right I’m going to kill him.”

“That’s pathetic, Alfie.” Harry said. “You’re going to kill him because she doesn’t love you? that won’t make her love you! Not that she ever did!”

“You shut up Harry!”

“Your ring that sat on my finger for 4 years Alfie.” She inhales before asking. “Why were we waiting?” No answer. “You picked 5 years, no one else is engaged that long because it’s a disrespect to the relationship.” She exhales. “Maybe just maybe, a part of you hasn’t wanted to marry me either and you’ve been putting it off.”
Alfie turned towards her. “Or maybe, I wanted to make sure that everything was perfect for you.”

She shakes her head. “How could I know Alfie? We don’t talk! You don’t tell me what’s running through your head! I have to guess!”

“And he talks to you?”

she exhales. “Not as much as he could, but he listens to me, he lets me get close to him. if he can’t verbally tell me, he holds me close and lets me feel what’s going through him! there is no wall between us!” she exhales and admits. “He has unofficially asked me to marry him.” everyone, including her grandmother jolted in surprise. “He wouldn’t propose while I was engaged to you. You were right about this bracelet.” She runs her fingers over it. “He couldn’t buy me a ring…so he bought me this.” she held Alfie’s gaze as she stated. “I’m sorry. I accepted him---

“Thank God!” Her grandmother clapped for joy, garnering several sour looks from people at the table. 

“And, we’re getting married in a few months.”

Alfie stares at her. “Is that so?”

“Yes, Alfie.” She inhales. “He loves me and I love him. I realize, that this is a lot for you to take in. I didn’t want to break your heart Alfie, but…it would be cruel of me to marry you when my heart belongs to someone else.”

Alfie studies her before declaring. “If I f**king find out who he is…I’m going to kill him. that’s a promise Kate.” 

with that, Alfie turned and stormed out of the room. while she was inclined to go after him, a part of her knew he needed time. maybe, hopefully while she was in Scotland, he’d have time to calm down and get over the hurt that she caused him. she didn’t want to do this and she’d taken no pleasure in hurting Alfie, but he was going to get hurt. it couldn’t be helped. No matter how this turned out, someone was always going to get hurt and she was sorry that it had to be someone that she’d loved and admired for so long. She just wasn’t in love with him and that was very important. This should have been discussed I private and hopefully he'd be willing to listen to her.

Chapter Text

Four days later

Kate hadn’t been able to talk to Tommy, she kept missing him. she was only able to leave messages with Lizzie, who relayed no messages from him back to her. it felt so strange that he’d gone silent as her whole life seemingly fell apart. This, was the time that she needed him the most and she wasn’t able to lean on him. her grandmother had gone back to Small Heath yesterday and Kate called her. her grandmother confirmed that he wasn’t there and he’d gone away on business, but would be back the day after tomorrow. Tomorrow, she was getting on a boat bound for Scotland. He knew this and it looked like she was going to be getting on the boat without talking to him.

“Katherine!” Her father said sharply. “Are you listening to me?!”

she exhaled sharply. “No, I’m sorry. I wasn’t.”

Things had been very strained with her parents, her mother especially had been upset. They’d begged and demanded to know whom she was engaged to, but Kate couldn’t tell them. she knew them, they wouldn’t approve and they’d got to Alfie. Kate wanted to talk to Alfie still, but he was still upset. She’d talked to Harry and he’d advised trying once she returned from Scotland. Alfie, according to him, was very irritable and rough with everyone. He’d just punch people in the face for no reason other than releasing his anger. His parents, were as upset as her parents were. Kate felt awful, but she couldn’t have married Alfie, even if Tommy hadn’t come into the picture. It would have been wrong to marry Alfie because she wasn’t the woman he needed.

“I don’t know what’s gotten into you!” her mother stated. “You just seem bound and determined to embarrass us every chance you get!”

Kate exhales. “I didn’t mean to embarrass you, but Josie called Alfie a filthy kike!”

“And now, you care about his feelings!?” Her father demands. “After you end a five year engagement!?”

Kate exhales deeply. “Josie is a nasty person. And while I may have ended my engagement, that doesn’t mean I don’t still care for Alfie, because I do! I’m just not in love with him and I won’t let anyone use any slurs about him in my presence!”

“But you threw wine in her face!” her mother moaned. “And then you slapped her!” Kate smirked, remembering how stunned everyone was. Josie was wearing white, so everyone was privy to her accident. Josie had thrown her wine at Kate, but she was drinking white wine. Since Kate was wearing green, it wouldn’t ruin her dress. Josie's parents had thrown the party, so they were asked to leave if Kate didn't apologize. She refused and had walked out. Her parents followed her shortly afterwards. “You can go ahead and laugh about this young lady, but it’s not a laughing matter!”

“Josie got what she deserved.”

“I don’t care!” her father stated. “God, when did you become so selfish and uncaring of others?!”

Kate stared at him. “Why am I selfish?”

He snorts. “Don’t play the fool with me!”

“No, I’m not.” she stated. “I am wondering why it’s so important that I marry someone that I don’t love? You know this, you know that I am with someone else---

“Who doesn’t even have the decency to ask me for your hand in marriage!”

“He’s not going to ask because I have already given it to him. in two months, we will be marrying.”

“And do you think we’ll not object to this marriage?”

“Then you won’t be invited.” She stated. “We intend to marry, with or without your blessing.”

“Does he have money to support you?” Her mother asked. “Alfie could support all of us!”

she sighed. “He can take care of me. that’s all that’s needed.”

“So, he’s not rich?”

Kate smiled. “Not really, but he’s a good man.”

“Dirt poor.” Her father shakes his head. “God. Where did I go wrong!?”

“My dear,” her mother said. “perhaps we should tell her the truth. That may persuade her to reconsider this marriage.”

Kate frowns. “Tell me what?”

Her father studies her and stated. “When the war broke out, our business collapse and we were destitute. I tried investing and those all failed to help me accumulate wealth. So, we got further and further into debt.” Kate blinks in surprise. this was the first she was hearing about any financial problems. “The only reason we were able to keep the house was because Mr. Solomons agreed to keep things going on account of Alfie and you being friends. The war ended and Mr. Solomons wanted a good portion of the money back and---

“Hold on.” she stopped walking and inquired. “how much do you owe Mr. Solomons?”

her father exhaled deeply and admitted begrudgingly. “Twenty thousand pounds. I've managed to pay off 5,500 this year.”

Her mouth dropped. “That much for...the house?”

“No.” he stated. “I made several bad investments in an attempt to pay him back. That got me into even more debt”

Kate shook her head. “Why? How could you gamble like that?”

“Look at you and the clothes you’re wearing.” Her father stated. “Look at what a wonderful upbringing you were given because you didn’t have to worry about money.”

“But,” she asked. “why, didn’t you just move to a smaller place?”

“Because,” he bit out. “I got out of Small Heath and I’ll be damned if I ever had to move back to that place of smoke and filth.” He looked at her in disgust before stating. “And then you, fall in love with some low life from that place. Now, we’re going to be sent to the poor house, because you decide to back out a of a perfectly arranged marriage.”

“Arranged is the perfect word,” she stated. “it’s all…been arranged behind our backs.”

“It’s not been---

“Does Alfie know?” She inquired. "About the debt and how it all goes away as soon as I marry Alfie?"

her mother exhales. “Does it really matter?”

“It does.” Kate stated. “Because it may shed some light on a lot more things than he’s aware of.”

Her father exhaled. “I don’t know. I never discussed it with him.”

“Did his parents?”

“I don’t know.”

"I bet Harry does, it explains his whole attitude."

"Probably." Her father is silent. "You and Alfie always got on well together, even as kids. You two were in love, his parents wouldn't have allowed the two of you to become engaged otherwise. This new man you think you're in love with, he probably won't ever be as loyal to you as Alfie has been. He's a good man Kate, they're very hard to find. Don't go throwing him away for someone who encourages you to abandon your family and your responsibilities."

She’s silent for a long moment, then she shakes her head. “I'm glad you hadn't told me back then. If you had, I’d have probably just married Alfie to square the debts away. but now,” she shakes her head. “I can’t do that now.”

“Katherine,” her mother starts to beg. “please, we’ve lived in that house---

“Neither of you can afford it!” She shakes her head. “I’m sorry. I’m not willing to marry Alfie just so you can live comfortably for the rest of your days.”

“How can you be so selfish?” her father demands. “After all we’ve done for you?”

she blinked. “I’m not blind to that, but, how can you ask me to marry someone I don’t love just to cancel a out a debt? How is that not selfish?”

“And do you really think this…new man you’re with now is in a position to take care of you? of all of us?”

“His only obligation is to take care of me, which he is ready and able to do!” She stated. “But if I asked him to put the two of you up somewhere, he’d be able to do it.”

“As rich as Solomons?” Her father stated. “We love this house! We won't give it up without a fight!”

Kate exhaled deeply. “I have to discuss this with him when I return. This is a lot that I'm having to take in."

“I don’t have that time!” he stated. “We’ve been given two months to get you to come to your senses---

“I won’t.” she said simply. “I’m getting married in a few months and it won’t be to Alfie. I’m sorry.”

“If Alfie lets you marry.” Her father states as Kate flags down a taxi. She shakes her head and gets into the car. “Don’t you walk away from us!”

“Get your own taxi. I’m going home alone!” her parents blustered and Kate exhaled as she closed the door. “The park, please.”

“Right away Miss.” Kate exhaled and rubbed her forehead. She was tired, her head ached and these revelations were troubling. Her parents were going to be thrown out of the house that they’d live in for more than fifteen years. Although she hadn’t talked to Thomas, she was unable to give him up and go back to Alfie. Although she hadn’t spoken to him, it was still impossible to make her feelings for Tommy just stop.

she sighed and played with the bracelet he bought her. she smiled, remembering the look in his eyes when he’d asked her to wear it. he’d looked at her with so much love in his eyes, he’d held her tight and it had been so clear to her that he was the one man who was going to love her forever. So, where the hell was he?!

They were nearing the park when Kate said. “Can you stop here? I’d like to walk.”

“Of course, Miss.” Kate reached into her purse and handed him a few guineas. “Thank you Miss, have a good evening.”

“Thank you.” she said as she climbed out of the taxi. She got out, carefully brushing the hem of her floor-length green skirt. this dress was a few years old, but she felt pretty in it.

the sound of a woman laughing, caused Kate to look up. To her complete shock, there stood Thomas Shelby coming out of a house with a blonde woman on his arm!! Her jaw dropped, shock pouring over her as he turned and locked the door. “Oh, Tommy,” the woman said. “I know, we both weren’t sure about this, but, I’m glad I came.”

he nodded. “Same.” Kate couldn’t move, her heart was pounding slower and slower in her chest. it was almost as if it was going to stop and she was going to drop dead right there in the street. Had he truly played her for a fool this whole time?

“Uhm, Tommy?” she said. “Do you know her?”

Thomas turned and his blue eyes widened. He looked stunned. “Kate? what the f**k are you doing here?”

She wasn’t sure. She inhaled and asked. “Is she…that Grace?”

He nodded. “Yeah. Kate, this is Grace. Grace, this is Kate.”

She could have cared less. She’d been lied to. he’d said whatever she wanted to hear just so he could get her into his bed. once he’d gotten her into his bed, he ruined her. he ruined her to the point that she knew that no man would ever be good enough for her. he hurt her too much. Now, Grace, the woman she’d always known that a part of him was still in love with had come back to him. she’d been forgotten and now she knew why. Grace was back and no other woman, including her, would ever exist in his eyes. She was just one of many women to have found her way into Thomas Shelby’s bed, only to be discarded. She’d been fooled. It hadn’t been love after all.

Chapter Text

Four days. It had been four long days and even longer nights since he’d heard a word from Kate. Not once had she called him since she’d left and yesterday, he’d been forced to leave. He told Lizzie to stay by the phone because he wasn’t going to risk not hearing from Kate before she left for Scotland. Suddenly, she’d materialized out of thin air looking like a ghost. An angry ghost, but a ghost nonetheless. He was stunned, but at the same time, he was so glad to see her.

He went down the stairs, ignoring Grace as he went to Kate. “I haven’t heard from you in days.”

“I wonder why!” she bit out as she pulled off the bracelet. “Here!” He stared at her as she slapped it back in his hand. “You can give it to her!”

“What?” He stated as he grabbed ahold of her arm before she could whirl off in a cloud of green. “You’re not going anywhere Kate!”

“Let go of me.” she hissed. “Or I’m warning you---

“And I’m warning you, that if you don’t stand right here for a moment you’ll regret it.”

She lets out a sharp laugh! “Oh! That’s rich coming from you, especially after what you just did!”

He frowned and asked in a lower voice. “What’d I do?”

“God! You must think me a great fool and I don’t doubt that I was.” she shakes her head. “I told you, from the beginning if all you wanted was sex---

He shook his head. “I don’t want you for sex Kate.” this was getting confusing. What had gotten into her head? “I’ve told you that I want you!”

“Yet, you’re here with her!” Kate states. “I have been calling you, for days and I have yet to hear from you!”

He stares. “What are you talking about?”

“Not a word from you and then,” she shoots him a look. “the two of you, just come out of a house together! It doesn’t take much to guess what happened!”

Oh, now he gets it. She thinks that he and Grace are together. That, while a nice idea years ago, was anything but nice now. “Kate, nothing happened.”

“What am I supposed to think?!” she shakes her head. “I’m leaving. I’m going to Scotland tomorrow, so---

“Kate,” he held her arm tightly. “shut up a minute. There is nothing going on with Grace and I---

”I don’t believe you.” she tried to shrug free. “You got what you wanted from me and now you’re done.” 

He shakes his head. “I am not done with you. Nothing happened.”

“I don’t believe you.” 

“She’s married.” 

“And I was engaged and look how that turned out.” She looks at him with tears filling her eyes. “Now, I’ve broken Alfie’s heart, my family is going to wind up in the poorhouse because I won’t marry Alfie. You’ve taken my virginity and probably gotten me pregnant, only to come running back to Grace the moment you got what you wanted from me!” God, she had a fascinating mind and she could think up all kinds of scenarios, yet be so far off. “Well, now you’ve got her and you can let me go.”

“Kate, that’s not what’s going on here.” He turned and beckoned to Grace, who was watching the whole thing from the stairs with curiosity. “Grace, will you come here?” grace did so, watching Kate warily as if she were concerned that Kate would attack her. And if Kate were angry instead of hurt, she just might have. “Grace, tell her everything that happened up there.”

“But nothing happened.” Grace stated, causing Kate to glower at her even more. “Honest.”

“I know,” he stated. “but I have no secrets from her. Tell her everything.”

“Well,” grace cleared her throat. “I called him and we arranged to meet tonight as it was the only night I could get away without my husband being suspicious.”

Kate shoots him a look. He shakes his head. “Stop it, Kate.”

Grace exhaled. “I came inside, we sat, had a drink, we talked about how things had changed. We talked about old times and I asked him if he had someone. He said he did, a girl named Kate.” Kate went completely still at those words. All of this was true. He’d asked grace to come to help him. Not to get in his bed, not that he would have ever done that, because he had Kate. “God, he talked about you for a good thirty minutes. Even showed me the house he’s planning on buying for you.” Kate stared at him. “He gave me this.” Grace reached into her purse and pulled out the letter he’d written Kate. “He knows that I used to…work undercover and since he hadn’t heard from you, he asked me to go to your house and get it to you.” Kate took the letter and looked at it. It was a thick letter; three pages but he couldn’t stop writing once he had. “We were just on our way there. Nothing happened between us. He only shook my hand.”

Kate held the letter tightly in her hand as she asked. “And how do I know that you’re not lying to cover it up in case I tell your husband?”

Grace’s eyes flashed in concern. He exhaled. “Kate, listen. Do you honestly think that I’d risk my neck and my business to get you to break your engagement, so you’d come to me? Only to decide that I wanted Grace, which would piss the f**k out of you and you’d run back to Alfie, who would then have Sabini, Changretta and anyone else that he could send on my head!?”

“I don’t know!” She states. “You are a VERY clever man, Thomas Shelby. Your mind is always miles ahead of everyone else.”

He stares at her. “Are you saying…that you don’t trust me Kate?”

She inhaled deeply. “I’m saying…that I do, I want to, but the other part of me is wondering where the hell you’ve been for the last 4 days! Why didn’t you return my messages?”

“Why haven’t you returned my messages?” he demanded. “I’ve been going out of my f**king mind, Kate! Last I heard was someone breaking into your office!”

Kate stared at him. “I’ve left dozens of messages with Lizzie! You haven’t returned mine!”

He frowned and then thinks back. He groans. “F**k.”

“What?” Kate asks. “What is it?”

“Lizzie’s always been in love with him.” Grace supplies. “Perhaps she decided not to deliver the messages?”

“I’m going to f**king kill her.”

“And how do I---

He took a hold of Grace’s arm and nodded. “Come on.” They both walked a short distance away to the nearest public phone. Grace shook her head as Thomas requested the operator call the Shelby Company. He then handed the phone to Kate. “Ask for my messages.”

Kate nods, waiting for Lizzie to pick up. Hello?

“Hi Lizzie.” She turned so he could lean close to her and listen to him. “Are there any messages from Tommy?”

No.

She looks at him, clearly shocked. “Ok. Can I leave a message?”

Yes. I’ll see that he gets it.

“Will he be back tonight?”

I don’t know. No one knows where he went. All he said was he’d be back the day after tomorrow.

Thomas grabs the phone and asks harshly. “Lizzie, are you f**king sure there aren’t any messages for me from Kate?”

Lizzie stammered. Tommy?

“I’m with Kate now. I heard everything. Why haven’t you given her my messages or told me that she’s f**king called?”

Lizzie exhaled deeply and said. Polly. She told me not to---

“You work for me. Not her. I’ll deal with you when I get back and those messages better be on my desk.” He hangs up the phone, fury pulsating through him. He couldn’t believe it. Polly had told Lizzie not to take any messages from Kate. Polly, she was smart. She knew that Kate would be gone in a matter of days and if neither of them heard from each other…they’d think that things would fizzle out. He’d had thought that maybe Kate had decided to stay with Alfie and yes, that thought had crossed his mind so many times.

Kate exhaled and whispered. “God, I feel like an idiot.” Kate inhales and looks at him. “I’m so sorry for doubting you Tommy. It’s just…it’s been four days---

“Kate,” he cupped her face in his hands. “shut up.”

He kissed her deeply and Kate clung to him. F**k! He missed her and her kisses. She tasted sweet, like almonds. She must have been drinking at a party, she was all done up in this beautiful dress that he was going to rip off her as soon as he got her upstairs. God! He needed her! He needed to be in her, now!

“Mhm,” Kate broke the kiss, placing a hand on his thundering heart. “we need to talk.”

“Later.”

“Tommy,” Grace said. “you are being watched.”

He lets out a groan and nods. “You’re right. Campbell won’t know who she is though.”

“You should keep it that way.” Grace said. “No one’s followed us, but someone could see the two of you and then they report back to him.”

He exhaled and reluctantly released Kate. “You’re right.”

She frowns. “What’s going on?”

“I’ll tell you about it later.” He said simply. “I’ve got a lot to say to you and I’m not wasting it talking about Campbell.”

“We don’t have much time.” She said. “I’m leaving tomorrow and I should be getting back home.”

“No.” He said as he reached into his pocket and pulled out the key to the back door. “This is the back door.” He hands it to her and puts his hand in his pockets. “Go for a walk around the block, come up the back, go inside, lock it behind you and I’ll be back after walking Grace back home. Don’t turn on any lights for 15 minutes, there’s two men watching the house, they’ll follow us. Once they’ve gone, draw the curtains, then turn on the lights. You can help yourself to whatever you want inside.”

“But---

“Kate, I’m not leaving without talking to you or seeing you.” He exhaled. “So, you can in my house or I’ll go to yours.”

Her eyes flashed. “You wouldn’t,” she paused and shook her head. “you would. You actually would.”

“Damn right I would. Go upstairs, make yourself comfortable and I’ll come to you as soon as I get back."

She bites her lip, clearly wanting to, but as always, she’s trying to protect him. “But, you’ll have to figure out how to get me out.”

He exhales. “I have a maid, she leaves her uniform here. You can leave in that tomorrow. No one will know.” he studies her. “Will you wait for me, Kate?”

She exhales but nods. “Alright.”

His heart starts to race in his chest and it’s going to take all his will power to keep from dragging Grace through the street and throwing her back into her house. Hell, he’d throw her in a cab if he didn’t want to appear as if he was sprinting back to get his hands on Kate! 

He exhaled and reached out for Grace. “I’m going to see that Grace gets back home, then, I’m going to come back for you and I’m going to make sure that you don’t f**king doubt that you’re the only woman that I love.”

She inhaled. “I’m sorr---

“I don’t care.” He stated. “You need to be sure, we haven’t talked in 4 days and that must have been f**king terrifying for you. Go on, we’ll talk then.”

“Alright.” she added. “Be careful.”

He nodded. “Have a gun on you?”

“Yes.” she nodded. “It’s in my purse.”

“Alright.” he exhaled. “I’ll be back soon. Go.” she nodded and went the opposite direction that he and Grace were going to go. “Right, let’s go.”

Grace laughed lightly at him. “Well, you’re head over heels in love with her aren’t’ you, Tommy Shelby?”

He exhales and shoots Grace a look. “Planning on f**king 6 kids into her, I better be."

“Six?” Grace asked. “I thought you said she wanted 5!”

“At the rate that woman gets fired up,” he states as they cross the street. “she’ll be lucky if six is all I put in her.”

“She’s, rather emotional.” Grace stated.

He snorts. “You’ve no clue. She’s a f**king firecracker, always going off.”

“Might be a bit much for you Tommy.” Grace advised. “Maybe someone quieter?”

“She’s that too. She can hold on when I need her then f**king lose her mind in the next minute.” He shakes his head. “It’s fun Grace. So much fun watching her figure out what’s running through her head before speaking and it’s never what I think it is.”

“Like a game?”

He shakes his head. “No, she’s not a game. She’s this ball of energy that I get to keep and love. She’s f**king worth it. Every moment of her yelling or being confused…never had that, it’s fun to watch. And she loves me, Grace.”

After a moment, Grace admits. “I’m going to divorce Clive.”

He nods. “That’s fine with me. While you’re getting a divorce, I’ll have married Kate."

“And,” grace asks gently. “you’re sure that there’s no reason for us to…well, meet again?”

“No.” he said firmly. “Shut the door Grace. I’ve got mine, you’ll have time to find the man for you. It's not me.” 

She would. Grace was a pretty girl. Maybe now that she was done pining for him, she’d find the man that she should have loved. It wasn’t him. He’d found the woman of his dreams and once he’d dropped Grace off at her house with her husband, he was going back and ravish Kate until every inch of her understood that he was in love with her and only her.

Chapter Text

Kate made sure all the curtains were drawn shut before turning on a light. Fortunately for her, the streetlights showed through the windows. Once the first curtains were closed, she lit a candle and then used that light to close the rest of the curtains. She never entered the room with the candle, she set it on the threshold so she could see where she was going without people seeing that there was someone in his home. Or, she thinks it’s his home, he didn’t really clarify.

Despite him saying that there was nothing going on, Kate still checked the rooms. As he mentioned, there were two glasses in the entertaining room. The glasses weren’t together; they were on opposite sides of a small table so they didn’t sit near each other. The pale pink lipstick tattled as to which glass was Grace’s. She was still stunned that their messages had been hidden from each other and that Polly had orchestrated it. But then on the other hand, Polly was like a mother and she was probably trying to protect Thomas, thinking if she kept them apart they’d be safe from Alfie’s wrath. But Kate had started feeling as if she were losing her mind and judging from how Thomas had jumped when he’d seen her, he’d been going as insane as her. She thought it was guilt, now she realized it was genuine surprise. 

As she went up the stairs, Kate drew the curtains in every room. The house was very nicely decorated. It was a little dark for her taste, but it wasn’t her house. She went into the master room and drew the curtains before turning on the lights. Her eyes instantly went to the bed, which was completely in order. There wasn’t even a wrinkle in the covers, which testified to the bed not being used, especially not tonight. Then Kate remembered how Tommy had her in all kinds of positions such as the couch, the desk, even the floor. She shook her head, no. No more thinking that way. Nothing happened between Grace and Tommy. She was still just a little bit paranoid after not hearing from him and the separation had played on her anxieties. She blew out the candle and moved to sit down in a chair so she could read the letter. Her hands trembled as she tore open the envelope and took out the letter. 

My dearest Kate,
My apologies for using Grace to get this to you, but I couldn’t use Ada. Grace is an unknown person to your family and Alfie. There’d be no connection to me and since she and her husband would be returning to America, I figured this would be the best way to try and make contact with you.
What has happened to you? Are you alright? I have been checking in with Grace nearly every hour since we last spoke. Since Alfie betrayed Arthur, I cannot even talk to him to find out if you’re alright. All my men have retreated fir their safety. I f she is unable to get this letter to you. I will be outside Ada’s on the night before you leave at 9:00. Come to me Kate. I don’t care who sees us because I need to see you. I will not have you leaving for Scotland without seeing me. If I miss you, I will meet you at the boat and bid you farewell there.

A slamming door caused her to jump. “Kate?” Thomas bellowed from below, causing her heart to jump in her chest. “Where the f**k are you?”

Her hands shook as she set the letter down on the table. Now, this was new. She’d never been privy to Thomas Shelby being upset, or frustrated. So, it was a little bit unnerving. She left his room and peered over the staircase railing. “I-I’m upstairs.” 

She heard him mumbling, possibly cursing in Romani as he charged up the stairs. Their eyes met as he barked. “You, get the f**k in my room!”

She stared at him, her heart started pounding violently inside her as he headed straight towards her. “Thomas, we need to talk---

He shook his head. “No.”

“Please!” She said. “After what I said--- 

“No.” He shakes his head. “You knew I was coming back for you.” He threw his coat on the ground as he grabbed ahold of her the exact moment that he reached her. His breathing was loud and hard. Kate wondered if he ran back from wherever he’d dropped Grace off to. “I’ve come back…now I’m going to f**k you.”

God, the way he said things to her at times! “Tommy,” he grabbed her around the hips and lifted her straight up from the ground, causing her to yelp. “whoa!” she grabbed ahold of his shoulders. “Tommy! We need to talk!”

“No.” he stated as he entered his room. Kate didn’t have a moment to think as she landed on his bed with a grunt. He shook his head as he undid his belt and trousers. Kate stared at him as he pushed her on her back. “You want to talk? Go ahead.” he shoved her dress up to her waist and ripped her shorts off her!!

“Thomas!!”

“What the f**k were you thinking?” He demands as he shakes his head as he yanked her into position, splaying her hips open wide for him. He gets on the bed and thrusts his solid erection against her opening, causing her to gasp. “Me? F**k Grace when I’ve got you? Are you f**king mad, woman!?”

“But,” he was inside her, to the hilt, with one thrust. Kate’s eyes bulged and she let out a wail. “God!!”

“No,” he shook his head as he gripped her by the hair. “he’s not the one f**king you. So,” he withdrew then slammed into her again, causing her to grab ahold of his shoulders. “I better hear you screaming my f**king name.”

“Tommy---

He cut her off with a kiss and Kate held onto him as he took her. God! This, this was new. This was full of passion, desperation, possibly a little bit of anger, but he was certainly making it clear that she was his. But above all, she could tell that he’d been terrified for her and that he’d been missing her. God, the realization of that, caused tears to fill her eyes. How was she going to cope without seeing him for nearly two months?! Why did two months have to suddenly seem so long and far away?

He cursed, nearly loosing his balance in his eagerness to fill her. She was gasping against his lips, crying out as he thrust into her deep and hard. Kate felt that if there were a gun to his temple that wouldn’t have stopped him from claiming her. Kate was holding onto him as tightly as she could, but they were both mostly dressed. She tried unbuttoning his vest, but gave up. Her nails dug into his back as he pounded into her. Thomas was taking her so hard that she was momentarily concerned that he was going to split her wide open! She was sobbing his name in abject pleasure when they both came together, one of his hands around her throat. Her arms felt from his shoulders and she closed her eyes, still reeling from the pleasurable assault that Thomas had put her body through. She moaned, unable to move as he kissed her neck, his lips instantly finding her pulse. She whimpered softly as he ran his hand through her hair.

He kissed her a few times before rasping. “Stay there.”

She nodded as she whispered. “I can’t move.”

“Good.” he grabbed a pillow from the bed and shoved it under her hips. She exhaled deeply as he carefully withdrew from her. He stared down at her, his hands shaking as he undid his vest, discarding it on the floor. She moaned, watching him as he carefully stripped out of everything he was wearing. She flushed just a little as he stood there, completely naked. His hands were shaking as he then got back on the bed and hovered over her. “On your stomach.”

Kate nodded as she croaked. “Tommy.”

“Now.” she moaned as she did as he ordered. He was silent as he undid the buttons on her dress. After a few moments, he rolled her back onto her back and pulled her dress down her legs. Once she was naked, he repositioned her in the center of the bed before climbing on top of her. He didn’t even wait before he thrust back into her, causing her to whimper. “Now, my beautiful girl….we’re going to talk.”

She shook her head as he ran a hand down her neck, gently touching the bites he’d left on her neck. “I’m so sorry.” She inhaled. “I did, break my engagement to Alfie and…it went badly.” He nodded. “I-I betrayed him when I threatened to expose his whole organization if he didn't free Arthur. He agreed, but he demanded to know what was wrong. I told him I was breaking the engagement just has his parents, my parents, grandma and Ollie walked into the room. He didn’t even get a moment to adjust.”

He exhaled and kissed her gently. “I’m sorry. You must have feel terrible.”

Kate nodded. “I do.” She inhaled as she confessed. “I do love Alfie, but, not in the way that I love you. I’m not in love with him, the way I am with you.”

He nodded. “Like a brother, as I’ve been saying.”

She smacks his shoulder. “Stop that.”

“Sorry.” 

She exhaled. “My father, is actually in debt to Mr. Solomons. I didn’t know.”

“Does Alfie know?”

“I don’t think he does.” She inhaled. “They haven’t said, but…I get the feeling that there’s a time limit on how long Mr. Solomons will be gracious about the money loss.”

“How much does he owe?”

She sighs and shakes her head. “20,000 pounds.” Thomas nods. “It’s not your concern. There are things they can sell, such as the house, but, they don’t want to.”

“You grew up in that house, it’s important to them.” he exhaled and thinks on it. “Well, I can always put them up here once we marry.”

She stares at him. “You’d do that?” he nods. “Truly?”

“Yeah.” He exhales. “I won’t be spending many a night away from you and when I’m in London, I can stay at a hotel easy enough. They can put it to use.”

She caresses his face. “I love you, so much Tommy.” she licks her lip and confesses. “I am, so sorry about everything I said outside. I-I was just shocked at seeing you, then Grace was there and...I know a part of you still had feelings for her---

“I don’t.” he assured her. “I needed her to get the letter to you and I was just shutting the door on the past. I told you before, she won’t come between us and I meant it.”

She nodded. “I know that now. It’s just, at the time, it seemed like you were avoiding talking about her.”

“Yeah, at the time.” he exhaled as he gently gripped her by the throat, causing her to stare up at him. “But why the f**k would I want one night with her when I planning on marrying you and having you every day for the rest of our f**king lives? You’re going to be my wife, Kate. We’ve already decided on a house, number of kids and I’ve already ordered a ring,” she jolted in shock. “it’ll be in my pocket when you get back. You’re my future, she’s in the past and I’ve not thought about her from the moment I saw you at Sabini’s.”

She inhaled. “I’m sorry. I-I don’t know what happened. Normally, I’m a bit more open to listening, but---

“It’s alright.” he said softly. “I’ll have a word with Polly and Lizzie, but, in future, call your grandmother. Charge them to her phone and I’ll pay for the calls.”

“It’ll be expensive.”

“I don’t care.” he assured her as he kissed her chin. “Need to hear your voice or I’ll go mad. Thought I was f**king going mad already.”

She inhaled. “I’m going to miss you, so much, Tommy.”

“Then stay with me.”

She shakes her head. “I can’t. I want to, but I can’t. Not now, Alfie’s already betrayed you and if he finds out that it’s you…it’ll be worse for you.” 

He nods in reluctant agreement. She shivers, causing his brow to arch. “You cold?”

“Just a little, but you’re very warm.” He carefully withdraws from her and gets out of the bed, causing her to frown. “Tommy?”

“Under the covers, I’ll light a fire.” She does as he says, getting under the cream sheets. Kate leans over to grab her undergarments. “Leave them,” he says from the fireplace. “I’m not done with you yet, Kate.”

“But, I can’t stay here all night, Tommy.”

“I don’t want you to leave.” He stated as he stood up and moved their clothes out of her reach. He grabbed his trousers and pulled out the bracelet he bought her before getting back in the bed with her. “The night is young. I’ll have you a few more times---

“I beg your pardon?” She inquired.

“You’ll be begging me alright.” she arched a brow at the look in his eyes. He exhaled and held his hand out. “Give me your hand.” She did and he put the bracelet back on her wrist. “Don’t take it off again Kate. Solomons may have put up with you taking the ring on an off, but I won’t be as forgiving if you do that with my ring when the time comes. So, start practicing keeping the bracelet on.”

She arched a brow. “What do you mean, by as forgiving?”

“Leave the ring off once and find out.” She shakes her head in amusement as he kisses her. He exhales deeply and says. “By the way, than you for springing Arthur.”

“I had to.” she bit her lip before stating. “I’m sorry. I didn’t realize that Alfie would---

“It’s alright.”

“He’s working with Sabini, now.” he nods. After a few moments, she asks. “Would you, ever work with Sabini?”

He instantly shakes his head. “No.”

“Why not?”

“Several reasons, but for me…all I remember is you trying to get away from him and his men that night.” his body went tense in anger and he shook his head. “I’d never, work with him, especially after he did that to you.”

She smiled as she wrapped her arms around him, pulling him close to her. “That’s what I wanted to hear, Tommy Shelby.”

He had her three more times, before she started to drift off to sleep. He kissed her on the mouth, causing her to moan as her eyes closed. “One day…we won’t have to sneak around.”

She nodded. “That’d be nice.”

“I love you.”

“I love you too.”

He kissed her once more before declaring. “Sleep. Enjoy your time in Scotland, call me whenever you can, buy yourself a wedding dress and veil, because I am going to change your life the minute you come back to me.”

She nods sleepily. “Yes, Tommy.”

“Good girl.” She moans as he kisses her shoulder before pulling her into his strong arms. She wraps her arms around his neck, sighing softly. “This is the last time I’m letting you leave me Kate. I’m not letting you go again.”

She had no doubt of that. She could only hope that things were better so they could marry in peace. 

Chapter Text

Kate’s entire body delightfully ached from the moment she woke up in Thomas Shelby’s bed. He was sleeping with his arms around her and she’d reluctantly pulled free from them, which woke him up. He’d gotten up, pulled on his shorts and located the maid’s uniform. After they dressed, they’d kissed goodbye, which ended in Thomas claiming her on a small table for the last time. He’d walked her to the backdoor and kissed one last time.

Kate had her dress wrapped in brown paper, so anyone who saw her assumed that she’d be making a delivery. When she arrived home, she hailed a cab and had the staff carefully load her luggage into the back. The staff had all stared at her in the maid’s uniform, but none of them dared to ask questions.

She’d scurried into her one outfit and came downstairs to see her parents waiting for her. Her mother was crying and begging her not to go. Her father warned her that if she left, the doors would never open for her again. She’d grabbed her carpetbag and gotten into the cab without looking back. As the door to the cab was shut, she could hear her mother crying loudly. Kate closed her eyes and rested her head as the driver took her to her boat. She hadn’t meant for things to come out this badly, even though she’d known it was a possibility.

She arrived an hour early and sat in her stateroom, alone. She felt awful. Things were never going to be as they once were. She wasn’t sure what she’d be coming back to when she returned home, but she had a feeling it wouldn’t be good.
A tap on her stateroom door, caused her to frown. She stood up, wiping her eyes. “Come in.” the door opened and in entered…Thomas! She gasped. “Tommy!” he stepped towards her, removing his hat. “Oh!” She threw her arms around his neck and held onto him. “Oh, what are you doing here?”

“Your boat doesn’t leave for another forty minutes.” he kissed her neck. “Want some company?”

“Yes.” she murmured. “Oh, God, yes!”

He made a mess of her, the bed and her room in thirty short minutes, but she was too happy to care. No one else had even bothered to see her off, except for him. Thomas exhaled deeply as he drew the sheet up over her naked body. “I have to go.” He said. “Want to get out before the other’s start to leave.”

Kate sat up and wrapped her arms around him. “I love you.”

“Love you too.” He kissed her deeply, causing her to moan. He exhaled as he ran his hand through his hair. “Get some rest, enjoy your time and the day you buy the return ticket, let me know, and I’ll be there to pick you up or send Ada if I can’t.”

She nodded. “Alright.” She didn’t want her parents or anyone else to know when she’d be returning, so she hadn’t bought her return ticket. She’d do that in Scotland, that way it could be a surprise.

He exhales deeply. “It’s just two months.”

She nods. “I keep telling myself that.”

“Two months, then…I get to make you my wife,” he said softly. “I’ll be carrying that ring around in my pocket for a month until you come back to me.”

“Tommy.” he kissed her, probably because he sensed that she was going to ask him to ask her to stay with him. If he did, she’d cave in an instant. But it wouldn’t do, she needed to be away from her parents, from Alfie and things would settle and calm down, hopefully.

He broke the kiss. “I’ll see you when you get back.”

She nodded. “Alright, Tommy Shelby.” he gave her a gentle kiss on her nose before turning and walking out of her room. She stood up, pulled on her robe and looked outside the window. She didn’t see him disembark, but she knew he was safe because he was careful. As the boat pulled away, tears filled her eyes again. She wasn’t as sad as she had been; these were tears of pining. This was the moment that she knew that her trip to Scotland would be one of the most miserable times she’d ever had to endure.

Two months later, May 29th, 1922 

She hated Scotland. It had been an utterly wretched time despite of the beautiful scenery. She felt terrible! She hadn’t been feeling good and she wasn’t sure if it was because of the food. The boat ride back, though unadventurous had been perfectly miserable. She hadn’t been seasick going to Scotland, but all she could do on the way back to England was just vomit. Every little thing seemed to upset her stomach except for dry toast and tea.

She got off the boat, hailed a cab and decided to go home. She’d take a day to get herself together; then, she’d call Thomas and let him know she was back. She’d gotten on the boat a week early because she couldn’t bear to be apart from him a moment longer. She was nauseous as the driver jostled along the streets, but she was happy to be back on familiar grounds. She could have wept the moment she saw her parent’s house and nearly did. She got out and went to open the door. 
It was locked.

She frowned and knocked on the door. No one answered. She opened her purse for the key, but when she tried it…the door still wouldn’t open. Finally, the door creaked open and there stood Gerard. She exhaled. “Hello Gerard. What’s---

“I’m so sorry to tell you this Ms. Kate, but,” he exhaled deeply. “your parents, had the locks changed the day you departed.” She stared at him in complete shock. “They said, that when you showed up, to inform you that you no longer live here, unless you come to your senses so…you have to look for other accommodations.” She’s just stunned. She can’t think. He adds in a lower voice. “Will you be alright?”

She can’t answer that, because she’s going to vomit shortly. She comes down the stairs, stunned for a moment, then a door opens and she looks up to see Ada preparing to go inside. Her eyes widen and she smiles. “Kate! You’ve returned.” Her eyes narrow. “Are you alright?”

“No.” She groaned as the vomit swirled in her stomach. “I-I’ve been locked out and…I think I’m going---

“Get inside.” Ada ordered and Kate moved towards her. “Quickly!”"

“What do I do with her bags?” the cab driver whined.

“Bring them inside!” Ada ordered as Kate raced for the downstairs bath. She made it just in time to vomit. Ada came into the bath and held her hair back as she lost the toast this morning. Once she was done vomiting, she moaned in abject misery. Ada placed a hand on her forehead. “You’re warm. Have you seen a doctor?”

“No.” She moans. “I’m sure, it’s just a bug. It’ll pass.”

Ada hesitates before stating. “Well, I don’t mean to be indelicate, but, I know you’re engaged to be married, but…could you be pregnant?”

Kate nods. “Positive, I couldn’t--- 

Then she froze, remembering that she’d been with Tommy frequently and she’d been gone for two months. She could very well be pregnant. She hadn’t had her cycle for a long time. She gasped and covered her mouth as that fact hit her like a board to her face!

Ada studied her. “What is it?”

“I could be.” She rasped. “Oh, God.”

“Right.” Ada nods as she helps her to her feet. “I’ll get the car. We’ll go see my doctor.”

“It could be the ocean.”

“Well, let’s hope that it is.” Ada says. “Let me call him first, let him know I’m coming in and he’ll take care of you.”

“I couldn’t---

“Nonsense, you’re a friend.” Ada says. “Besides, I had to go through something similar when I was pregnant with Karl. I’m not letting you go through it alone. You parents will be shocked if you are, no need to scare them if you’re not.”

Kate exhaled deeply before confessing. “My parent’s aren’t speaking to me.” Ada turns towards her as Kate admits. “They’ve locked me out of the house. Changed the locks.”

Ada stares at her. “Why?”

She didn’t want to confess that she’s engaged to Thomas, when it’s clear he hasn’t told Ada yet, so she keeps it simple. “I fell in love with someone else, so, I broke my engagement to Alfie Solomons. He’s not happy, my parents and his parents want me to get back with him and it’s all been a mess.”

“I can imagine.” Ada says as she picks up the phone. “We’ll talk about it more when we come back. Let’s see if we can come up with something so you’re not left in the streets. Ok?”

She nods. “Thank you Ada. I don’t wish to be an inconvenience---

“You’re not.” she assures her as she calls up the stairs. “James! Mind Karl for a bit! I have to run to the doctor really quick!”

“Alright!” He calls up the stairs.

Ada made a call while the cabby loaded Kate’s trunks and bags into the parlor. Ada then hurried Kate into her car and within fifteen minutes, Kate found herself on her back with a doctor examining her. Her world fell apart in that room and she stumbled out of the room in a daze.

Ada saw the look on her face and knew in a heartbeat as Kate nodded. “I’m pregnant.” God, how could she have been so wrapped up with Thomas that they hadn’t even tried to be careful!? She was nearly three months; so, he had already gotten her pregnant before she’d ended her engagement to Alfie.

“Ok.” Ada says gently as she leads her outside of the office. “Do you know who the father is?”

Kate nods. “Yeah.”

“Will he do the right thing?”

“Possibly.” She inhales. “But it doesn’t matter.”

“What? Why?”

“Because, when I told my ex-fiancé, that I couldn’t marry him, he swore that he’d kill the man. He doesn't know who he is yet.”

Ada exhales deeply. “Yes, men like Solomons and my brother are like that. They’re very territorial.” Ada studies her. “Is he a good man?”

She nods. “Yes, he’s very good to me and he loves me so much.”

Ada smiles. “I’m glad to hear that. Look, I think you should talk to Tommy. He’ll help you. He can at least try and get word to the man.”

She shakes her head. “I can’t ask anyone for help, especially him because any man close to me, is in danger from Alfie and his temper.”

“But, what will you do in the meantime?”

“I’ll have to find a place.” She states. “Alfie’s parents paid for my parent’s house and my father is so deep in debt that they may loose the house.”

“Then you move in here with me.” Ada states. “I’ve got plenty of room.”

She shakes her head. “I couldn’t. I don’t even have a job.”

“I do, but Tommy, he gives me an allowance. Please, let me help you.” Ada says. “James is here, I don’t charge him rent either, but I have a spare room. I’d be glad for some additional help with Karl.”

Kate exhales deeply. She doesn’t really have another option. She needs to talk to Thomas, but at the same time, she doesn’t want to talk to him. Yes, they wanted children, but, this was MUCH sooner than they’d planned and the moment he knew that she was pregnant…she didn’t know what he’d do. She’d like to think that he’d be happy, but she hadn’t seen him in two months and that left her feeling apprehensive. They’d talked once a week on the phone, but the conversations were always so brief. They both hated talking on the phone, especially because the operator was always listening. He was much more guarded, she didn't want to state anything that was too personal, which made for a stilted conversation. 

Ada rubbed her shoulder. “It’s alright. Once we get back, take a bath, get some rest and try to sleep. Tomorrow, it’ll all be less of a shock and we can talk more. Alright?”

Kate smiles weakly at her. “You’re such a good friend Ada, I’m lucky to have you.”

Ada smiled back. “I was just thinking the same thing about you.”

Upon returning to Ada’s, Ada started directing James to take Kate’s bags into the downstairs bedroom. Ada said that once Kate got closer to her due date that stairs wouldn’t be an option anymore. So, her room was drawn up. Kate, after unpacking one bag was exhausted and she fell asleep. When she woke up, it was nearly 5, but she was still tired. Kate had gone to the bath, washed herself thoroughly and emerged feeling refreshed. 

She’d gone into the kitchen, to see Ada there and they chatted while Kate had some jelly toast. This time, it stayed down and Kate forced herself not to eat more than three pieces. She was just getting ready to ask Ada about possibly finding a part time job when someone banged loudly on the front door, startling them both.

Ada looked at her and said. “You’re not expecting anyone, are you?”

She shakes her head. “No one knows I’m here.”

Ada stands and gets her gun. Kate goes to her room and gets her gun as well. By the time they’ve made it to the hall, the person has thrown the door open! Ada jumped as the person bellowed. “Kate?” she jolted as she realizes that it’s Alfie’s voice. “I know you’re here! I want to see, my f**king fiancée!”

Ada looks questioningly at her and she shakes her head. “It’s my previous fiancé.”

“Shall I call the police?”

“No.” she exhales as she approaches the entryway to see him halfway up the stairs. “Alfie!” He spins around and stares down at her. “Be quiet! There’s a baby here!”

“Kathy, just come back to me.” Kate stared at him as he practically ran back down the stairs. “I was a f**king fool. I wasn’t listening to you, I didn’t f**king appreciate you when I had you. And I am so, f**king sorry that I’ve been such a f**king ass to you.”

“Alfie---

“I’m asking you,” he stated firmly. “to marry me again.” she stared at him as he drew the diamond ring from his pocket. “Kate?”

She exhaled as she prepared to break Alfie’s heart a second time.

Chapter Text

Kate inhaled deeply and she placed her hand over his. “Alfie,” she shakes her head. “we need to talk.”

“Kate---

“In private,” she said softly. “we’ve had enough of this discussion with people watching.”

He nods and exhales. “Alright.”

“Will you be alright?” Ada asks her.

Kate nods. “Yes Ada, thank you.”

“Sorry about the noise.” Alfie said. “Didn’t know there was a baby.”

“How’d you get in?” Ada asks.

“Oh. Door was unlocked.”

Ada shakes her head, muttering as she goes up the stairs, clearly to give James a piece of her mind. Kate exhales as they walk into the parlor. “How’d you know I was here? We’re you watching me?”

He shoots her an indignant look. “I have men watching your parents house, remember? They weren’t just watching you! They saw you come back, then you came here, then left again with whatever her name is.”

“Ada Thorne.”

“Right. Where’d you go?” she shoots him a look. “Sorry.”

“That’s alright. Old habits die hard.” She exhales and nods as she rubs her head. “I forgot you have men watching the house. I just got used to not having people following me around.” She sits down and he sits next to her on the couch. She sighs and brings her feet up, so she can keep him away from her just a little bit. “Ok, Alfie,” she sighs. “I’ve got something to tell you. First, I’m surprised that you’d propose to me again.”

He exhales deeply. “It’s been two months Kate. I’ve had time to think about it, what I did and how it weren’t fair to you and all that. Now, I know you say you’re in love with the other guy, but…that was a mite fast, so I’m hoping, that maybe, you could think you’ve made a mistake with him. I mean, you’ve been gone for two months.” He gripped her hand. "Look, we've known each other too f**king long just to throw everything away because of a fight or two."

"I know." She sighs as she says. “Alfie…even if I weren’t in love with him, I still can’t marry you. It wouldn’t be possible and you wouldn’t have me now anyway.”

His face wrinkles in confusion. “Why the f**k not?”

“Because…I’m pregnant.” Alfie’s face went still. He removed his hand from hers. “I’m sorry. Ada took me doctor today, because I was feeling sick. He confirmed that I’m pregnant.” She swallowed. “I-I thought I was seasick, but, that wasn’t the case.”

“You’re pregnant?” Alfie inquires. She nods. “You’re f**king pregnant?”

She nods. “Yes, Alfie. I am. It’s his baby.”

He was silent for a long time before stating. “I thought, we were waiting.”

She nodded before admitting. “I couldn’t wait Alfie, not with him. I wanted him too much. We both tried and he agreed to wait until marriage---

“Which he didn’t.”

“No.” she shook her head and exhaled. “I actually asked him to take me to bed.”

Alfie stared at her. “No you f**king didn’t.”

“I did.” Kate rubs her neck. “I didn’t think I’d ask him that but, something happened and I realized just how precious life can be. I knew, he was the man I was going to spend the rest of my life with. he gave me every opportunity to change my mind but, I love him Alfie.”

“So you’ve said.” He looks down at the ring in his hand and tucks it back into his pocket. “He treat you good? He didn’t hurt you, did he?”

“Yes. he’s very gentle, tender and his touch is always so soft.” she nodded. “He loves me very much, Alfie. He listens to me, talks to me and we're very close to each other.”

“How far?” Alfie asks. “How pregnant are you?"

she inhales as she confesses. “Nearly, three months.”

“So…you f**ked him, when you were engaged to me?” he asks bitterly.

“Yes.” She inhaled. “I’m sorry, Alfie. We were planning on waiting until I’d broken the engagement, but,” she exhaled. “if I could tell you the story, I’d do it in an instant. I don’t expect you to understand--- 

“That’s for sure.” He looked at her before asking. “Why’d you do it Kate? F**king sneak around like that.”

she sighed. “For several reasons. First, I was attracted to him the first time I saw him, but, I didn’t think it was real. I thought it was a temporary infatuation and there was no reason to upset you because he’d come into my life.”

“So, you f**king picked fights with me.”

“No. Not intentionally Alfie.” She assured him as she sat up. “He was asking me all kinds of questions about myself, about marriage, what I wanted and what I had with you.” she inhaled. “The day I took off, I went to a party with a friend. He was there. We spent 4 hours talking about, what I thought were little things, but, they weren’t. next thing I know…he’s asking me to end my engagement to you.”

his brows rose. “But you didn’t.”

“No.” she shook her head. “I couldn’t.”

“Why?”

“Because I was scared,  Alfie! Scared for him! scared of hurting you!” she explained. “I-I didn’t think that it was going to become real, so I thought if I left it would all go away.”

“But it didn’t, did it?”

“No!” She inhaled. “He found me and we talked again. that’s when I decided that I needed to talk to grandma because I couldn’t talk to you or my parents.”

“Was he down there?”

she nodded. “Yes, he was.” she inhaled. “I didn’t think that I’d ever go as far to cheat on the person I was engaged to and I am not proud of that Alfie. During those two weeks, it became very clear that if I married you, it would be a mistake. Not just for me, but for you.”

he was silent for a long time before asking. “When’d you stop loving me?”

she inhaled as tears prickled her eyes. “That’s part of the problem, Alfie. I still love you,” he glanced towards her. “I always will love you. I threw a glass of wine in Josie Pritchard’s face the day before I left because she called you a filthy kike!” she placed her hand on his. “I’m just, not in love with you.”

“And you’re in love with him?”

she nods. “Yes, very much so Alfie.”

He studied her for a long time before stating. “You may not think that I love you, but I did Kate.” She inhaled deeply. “I may not be good with words or saying how I feel, but I did f**king care.”

“I never doubted that you cared. I doubt that you loved me.” she inhaled. “The words, I know it’s hard for you, it’s hard for him too. But when I need to hear it, he doesn’t hesitate to speak up. I am human, Alfie. We need to hear and know these things. I can’t just take it for granted.”

“Which I did.” he muttered before asking. “He gonna marry you? Now that you’re pregnant?”

she licks her lips as she confesses. “I haven’t told him yet.”

“Why?” he asks. “Change your mind?”

“No.” she shoots him a look. “I haven’t had a chance to talk to him yet. I got back today and just found out about the baby and,” she shakes her head. “neither of us have thought about having a baby this soon. It's a lot to take in.”

“Does he want it?”

“We both wanted five but---

“Five!?” Alfie makes a face. “F**king hell Kate, five? Is his cock that good?”

Kate laughs and blushes. “Actually, we talked about kids before even having sex.”

“You always wanted five?”

she inhales as she nods. “Yes, I was an only child Alfie. I know, I said when I was a kid that I didn’t want children, but…things change.”

“Yeah.” He exhales deeply. “Clearly.”

After a long moment, she asks him. “Are you really going to kill him Alfie?”

“Could you blame me?” he asks without looking at her.

“No.” she inhaled. “But, we’ve been friends for years. I realize that, I’ve ruined that friendship, but…if you killed him, I don’t see if it would even be possible for us to reconcile after that.”

“It’s got nothing to do with you Kate.” he stated. “It's between him and me. He saw an engagement ring on your hand.” He glanced at her. “You told him you were engaged, right?”

“Yes. I told him everything about you and our relationship.”

“But he still went after you?” she nodded. “Why?”

“Because, he said he couldn’t live without me.” Alfie’s brow rose. “That he needed me and he loved me. as time went by, I grew to love him as much as he loves me. It happened so fast, that I couldn't believe it was happening half the time. Some times, there were moments that'd be so intense between us that we were both scared, his hands would shake when he touched me.”

Alfie is silent for a long time. he exhales and rubbed his jaw, twirling his beard between his two fingers. “Well, you being pregnant makes things a bit different now.”

“How?” her heart rose, hopefully. “You’ll wait until we’re married before killing him?”

“Well,” he shrugged. “at least you’d be a respectable widow.”

She shoots him a look. “But then you’d leave the child without a father and I would never speak to you again.”

“Yeah.” He exhales. “That won’t f**king work.” He glanced at her again. “You need to tell him.”

“I will,” she stated softly. “once I know that you aren’t going to kill him.” he makes a sound and looks down at his feet. “I love him, Alfie. I love him so much.”

“Yeah,” he looked at her. “well I loved you.”

she inhaled as she asked softly. “Then why didn’t we marry years ago?” his face stilled. “Why wait five years?”

he studies her for a long time before shaking his head. “I don’t know Kate.”

she bites her lip. “Why do you think we’d make a good couple?”

“Because we are!”

“No.” she shakes her head. “We’re good friends, but…I can’t see myself staying married to you.” he groans. “Come on Alfie! You’re a rational man! I want kids, you don’t! I don’t want to stay here in the city, you do! How would we ever make a life for ourselves? Not to mention, I’m not Jewish! Did we honestly think that because we accept each other that the community would? Do you really think that people are going to accept me? you know they won’t!”

“I don’t give a f**k about---

“But I do!” She stated. “Alfie, sooner or later, we’d realize that it was a mistake. It shouldn’t be that hard between people. There’s a base to every relationship and that should be solid, otherwise it falls apart.” she exhales. “Alfie…I’m sorry, but, I don’t see us being happy ten years from now! I don’t think we’d make it to five!” she inhales. “Alfie, try to see us married in five years, do you really think that we’re meant to be together?”

he’s silent for a very, very long time and Kate can see that he’s thinking about it, carefully planning it all out. She’s silent, waiting for him to speak. she can hope and pray that he comes to his sense. “I’ve got to go.” he said as he stood up. "Things to do."

“Alfie,” she stood up. “please.” He shakes his head and she adds. "He never walks away from me, he always listens. He doesn't order, he asks me. He respects my opinions and I allow his protection because he doesn't stifle me. These are just a few of the major differences between the two of you." She inhales. "Alfie, please....don't hurt him. I wouldn't know what to do if I woke up and found him dead."

After a long pause, he says. “I can say that I’ll try not to kill him when I see him Kate.” he said lowly. “That’s the best I can do.” She inhaled. “No, I don’t think we’d be happy because you’re in love with this f**king coward, whoever the f**k he is.”

She inhales. “He wanted to tell you from the start, but I wouldn’t let him. I wanted to protect him, the same way that he protects me.”

He’s silent. “Well, guess we’ll f**king see.” He moves towards the front door and pauses. He exhales. “I’ll tell the guards, no need to report back to me. you can, go ahead, see this f**ker, whatever, marry him.”

Tears filled her eyes as hope filled her chest. “Alfie---

“I don’t want to know.” he said quietly. “You may not think that I loved you, but in my own way, I did Kate. I can’t forgive that. Can't forgive you.”

“I don’t expect you to.” she inhaled. “And I am sorry, Alfie, I truly am.”

He nods. “I’m sorry too.” With that, Alfie turned and walked out of her life. As he shut the door behind him, Kate had a bad feeling that this was probably the last time that she’d ever see Alfie Solomons again.

Chapter Text

My name is Thomas Shelby, and today, I'm going to kill a man.

Today is Derby Day. The murder will take place this afternoon, at the Epsom races. It may be that I am able to escape after the killing. The odds are not good, which is why I am writing this letter. I've been forced by agents of the Crown to carry out this murder. In the event of my own death, I want the following facts to be known.

My family are innocent of any involvement. And while some of them may be guilty of other things, I've not shared details of this mission with any of them, and no company assets were used. Agents of the Crown joined forces with pro-treaty Fenians to arrange this murder. I believe the governments intend to falsely blame the anti-treaty IRA. Therefore, the bullet I fire this afternoon will be the starting gun for civil war in Ireland.

The man I have been instructed to kill is Field Marshal Russell. Formerly a Black and Tan commander who committed many atrocities in the county of Cork. There is no remorse in my heart at the prospect of his death. However, the conspiracy behind the killing is cause for international concern. Such is the gravity of my secret mission, that after I have served my purpose, I believe they intend to kill me.

I therefore want to name a particular individual in this letter. The agent who has initiated and orchestrated this crime is Major Chester Campbell of the British Secret Intelligence Service. He chose me for this dirty business as an act of vengeance, prompted by hatred of long standing. In the event of my death, it is imperative he be brought to justice. 

If you are reading this, then I am dead already. I hope that, living as you do in a truly free country, you will be able to make the above facts known to the world.

Yours sincerely, Thomas Shelby.

“Did you one anyway,” Ada said loudly, drawing his attention away from his letter. “you ignorant git.” 

“Ada, sit down here for a minute.” She sighs and moves to sit down reluctantly. Ada, like all the members of his family, have no clue what he’s going to do. He folds the letter and tucks it into an envelope. “Ada, if anything happens to me today,” he pauses long enough to lick the envelope so it can be sealed. “I need you to post this letter. The stamp's already on.” he lifts his cigarette to his lips. “Don't ask any questions, it's to do with insurance.” 

He can tell from the look on Ada’s face that she doesn’t believe him. “Look, Tommy, whatever it is you're involved in, just tell us.” he can’t. he couldn’t even tell Kate. Kate, she was the only thing that was giving him the will to survive. If he was going to survive, it was going to be because of her. “God, you never let anybody in.” that wasn’t true. He let Kate in, but she didn’t push her way in. she just knew. It was as if she could f**king sense what was going on in his head and she just knew. “We love you, Tom.”

He glanced at Ada. He knew that they loved him. they were his family and he loved them, he just, wasn’t good at telling them as much. They saw him differently, they remembered the man he used to be and mourned the death of that man. Kate, she didn’t know who he was before. She saw him as he was know and still loved him.

He exhaled and reached into his coat. “Speaking of love…if something happens,” he hands Ada two letters. The one without a name on it belonged to Kate. “I need to make sure that these letters get to Violet Carter.” Kate’s grandmother was the only person that he trusted to make sure that she’d get the letter. If something happened to him, her grandmother would be the best person to comfort her. “She’ll know who to give the other one to.”

Ada frowns. “Why are you involving her in this?”

He doesn’t answer. He glances at his watch. It’s ten minutes to 6, James should be down soon. Suddenly, there’s the sound of someone running, a door opening and vomiting. He frowned as he looked at Ada. “What’s that?”

“Oh, It’s Kate.” He pauses. “You remember, my neighbor.”

He fought to keep his face impassive. That made no sense, Kate was supposed to call him tomorrow. What was she doing back from Scotland a week early? And furthermore, why hadn’t she told him that she was back. “Thought you said she was in Scotland for two months.”

“She’s not. She came back early.” Ada exhaled. “She’s in a bit of trouble and she may need your help.”

He frowned. “How so?”

Ada sighed and rolled her eyes. “She broke her engagement with Alfie Solomons and he showed up here yesterday, looking for her.”

his heart started to pound in his chest. “She alright?”

“Yes, but the problem is that she’s pregnant and…

his whole world stopped at those words. Kate was pregnant? And Solomons had come after her! he didn’t hear anything Ada said after that. he heard the toilet flush and Kate opened the bathroom door, letting out a quiet moan of misery. He didn’t hesitate. He left the papers on the desk and went straight down the hall towards the woman that was pregnant with his child.
“Tom?” Ada called. “What is it?”

he ignored her. Kate came out of the bathroom, her face pale and a hand on her stomach. She made a face of disgust. He called to her. “Kate?”

she whirled around and stared at him, her face pale, her green eyes wide and she’d never looked more f**king beautiful in her life. “Tommy!” he stepped towards her, grabbed her shoulders and pulled her towards him. she let out sound as he exhaled. “What are you doing here?”

“I could ask you the same f**king thing, Kate.” he exhaled roughly, his heart pounding in his chest. “You didn’t tell me you were coming back early.”

She nods. “I was going to call you later today. I-I wasn’t feeling well when I got back yesterday.”

“I know.” She went still, glancing up at him in concern. He nodded, placing his hand on her stomach as he said. “Ada says…that my kid's been giving you a tough time.”

she stared up at him, surprise in her eyes. “You know?”

“Yeah.”

“Tommy,” Ada came storming towards them cutting Kate off.  “you have no right---

“It’s alright Ada.” He states without looking away from Kate. “I’m the father.”

Ada stares at him. “What?”

He holds Kate’s gaze. “It’s my kid she’s carrying.”

She inhales as she nods. “Yes.”

Ada stared before shouting. “WHAT THE F**K!?” Karl started crying and Ada shook her head. “F**k you! you’re such a f**king idiot, Tom!”

Ada headed upstairs towards her wailing son. Thomas noticed that his hand shook slightly as he placed his hand on her stomach. “F**k.”

She inhaled as she placed her hand over his. “I’m sorry.”

He exhaled. “Don’t be.”

“It’s the wrong time.” She said softly. “It’s too soon for a baby.”

He exhaled deeply as he placed a hand on her neck. it was the wrong timing, but, he was going to marry this woman, raise a whole house of snotty-nosed kids. There was no reason not to start that part of the dream, especially after she’d been left unsatisfied and neglected by alive Solomons for years. Yeah, it was the wrong moment, but it had been long overdue to her.
“No.” He assures her. “You’ve waited a long time for this, to be a mother. Now, you f**king are.” 

She inhaled and looked up at him. “And you, Tommy? are you happy?”

He didn’t even hesitate. “Yeah.” He couldn’t help but add. “Why do you think I put the f**king pillows under you last time we were together, eh?” she frowned as he confessed. “Heard it helps the woman get pregnant faster.”

Kate gasped and stared at him. “Tommy!”

He can’t stop from grinning. “Come on Kate, we’ve been talking about getting married, having kids…why the f**k wouldn’t I be trying to knock you up?”

She blushed as she stammered. “Well…you did!”

“I know!” He cupped her face in his hands. “F**king hell, Kate.”

“I was pregnant, before that night.” she said as she wrapped her arms around his waist. “I’m almost three months.”

he nods, yeah, it’s all moving fast, but it’s good. she’s waited long enough as has he. “You better had bought that wedding dress, you’re going to f**king need it.”

“Tommy!” She inhaled. “So, you’re really happy about this?”

he nods. “Yeah.”

She exhaled in relief. “Oh, thank God!”

“What?” he frowns.

“Nothing,” she wraps her arms around his waist and closes her eyes. she lets out a sigh and he can feel the tension fleeing her body. “I’ve just been in my head a bit. I’m alright now though. It’s been…a long two months and a stressful time.”

“No more of that Katie.” He exhaled as he reached into his pocket and pulled out the simple engagement ring that had been burning a hole in there for nearly a month. “Kate…as you know, I bought this for you.”

She looked at the ring and went still. “Are you serious?” 

“Been serious from the moment I saw you.” he inhaled before asking. “Will you marry me Kate?”

she nodded. “Yes.” he didn’t hesitate, he kissed her deeply. it had been two months apart, but the spark was still there, if anything, it had grown more. After he broke the kiss, she let out a soft sigh. “I would love to marry you.”

“Good.” he took her hand and slid the ring on her finger. It was a perfect fit. It didn’t escape his notice his she still wore the bracelet. She smiled at him and gave him a peck on the lips. He exhaled. “Today’s Tuesday, we marry next Sunday.”

“Tommy,” she exhaled. “Alfie was here yesterday. He proposed to me.”

he nods. “That’s all fine Kate.” she frowns, clearly confused. “Do you have your wedding dress?”

“Yes, but, Tommy, we talked and he did realize that I love you and only you. he doesn’t know that it’s you, but,” she exhaled. “he said that he’d try not to kill you. I think, if we wait a little longer---

“No.” he said firmly. “Not with my kid in you. I’ll talk to him.” her eyes widened and she immediately started shaking his head. “I know Solomons. He’ll blow off steam, but he’ll let you go without a thought.”

“How can you know this?” She states. “I can see that I hurt him Tommy and I know him too, Tommy. He is not going to accept it being you, especially after what I did.”

“I just know it Kate, it’s something we men know.” he exhaled as he glanced at his watch. “I have to go. I have a job.” She nods in understanding. “I’ve made arrangements for Alfie, his parents, you and your parents to meet at 4:00. I already talked to Harry, he’ll be there 30 minutes later.”

Her eyes bulged in shock. “You’re talking to harry!?”

“Yes. You were gone for two months, I had time to sort this thing out.” he shakes his head. “Take Ada with you so you’re not alone. During that time, you will collect the rest of your things and have them sent over to my house. I’m going to come over there and we’re going to settle this.”

“Tommy!” she shakes his head. “I just got back yesterday!”

“I told you,” he reminds her. “when you got back, we’re starting a life together. you’re going to marry me and I’m going to give that kid my name. they need to know the whole story and everyone can let it go.” She looks beyond confused. “Kate, I need you to trust me.”

she inhaled deeply and nodded. “I’m trying, it’s just hard when I don’t know what’s going on.”

“What the bloody hell's going on?” Ada said loudly from the stairs. “James, what's going on?”

He exhaled and said softly to Kate. “I have to go.”

She nodded. “Alright.”

As he kissed Kate on the lips, Ada was still protesting in the background. “Don't listen to him, James. He'll get you killed.” 

Kate had a slight frown on her face as he broke the kiss. He smirked at her as he headed back to the parlor to get his jacket and suitcase. “Just an errand, Ada.”

“What errand?” Ada demands. 

“For the cause, Ada.” James says with a smile on his face as he moves to the front door. “The good old cause.”

He pulls his coat on and moves to the door. Kate follows, her hand on her stomach. He exhales deeply, just when he thought he’d be leaving her for the last time, he was leaving her once again and this time, he might not be able to come back to her. he exhales. “Ada, the blank envelope, it goes to Kate if something happens to me.”

Ada shakes her head. “Her and you! how long has this been going on!?”

Kate ignores her as she reaches for him, her hands softly gripping his coat as she kisses him lightly on the lips. He can tell that she’s worried, but staying strong. She exhaled and breathed against his lips. “You be careful and come back to me, alright?”

He nods. “I’ll be back for both of you. alright?” she nodded. He kissed her on the forehead. “I love you.”

“I love you too.”

With that, he turned and headed towards a very uneasy day. He now had something to fight for. He had her and she was having his kid. He could survive today. Besides, he’d already done the impossible. Found the woman that Alfie was really in love with and it sure as hell wasn’t his Kate. Solomons would forget about his Kate in a heartbeat.

Chapter Text

“You and my brother.” Kate shook her head as Ada laughed. “Seriously! You and my brother?”

“Ada.”

“I’m sorry! I still can’t believe it!” Ada said. “Neither of you said.”

“Well, Tommy and I have been trying to keep it private. John, Polly and my grandmother and the only one’s who really know.”

“And Arthur?”

“I think he and Uncle Charlie suspect, but it hasn’t been confirmed.”

Ada shook her head as she pulled on her hat. “Well, I hope the two of you know what you’re doing.”

Kate inhales. “I hope so.” she looks at Ada. “I do regret what I did to Alfie, but, I was really trying to protect your brother.”

Ada nods. “I understand, but Alfie Solomons, if he’s anything like Tommy, he wouldn’t like it.”

She nods. “They’re similar in some ways, but it’s the differences in Tommy that I love so much.”

Ada studies Kate as she pulls her gloves on. “Are you alright?”

Kate shakes her head. “No. I don’t know what he’s doing, so I’m having to trust him. While I do trust him…it’s still unnerving to say the least.”

Ada nods. “You’re handling it well.” Ada places a reassuring hand on her shoulder. “It’s going to be alright.”

She sighs and nods. “I know.” she glances at her. “Did he tell you what he was doing today?”

“No.” Ada shakes his head. “He never does. He’s always getting into something, but he keeps us out because he thinks it’ll protect us.”

Kate nods as she sighs. She looks at the clock. It’s 4:05 now. He’s still not here, but her instinct says that it’s time to go over. She looks at Ada. “Let’s get this over with.”

Ada nods. “Right. You have your gun?”

Kate blinks. “Why would I need a gun? It’s my family.”

“Tommy’s going to be letting Alfie Solomons that it’s him that you’re engaged to. Might want to have a gun handy.”

Kate nods. “You’re right.” she hurries down the hall and grabs her gun. She’s got a larger purse, so it fits in easy enough. She nods at Ada and they head outside and walk just next door. Her heart pounds in her chest as she knocks on the door.

Gerard enters and his brow rises. “Ms. Katherine?”

“Hi. Are the Solomons here?”

“Yes, I’ve just shown them into the parlor.”

Ada speaks up. “We’re here for the family meeting.”

“Oh.” He opens the front door and gestures for her to enter. “Please, come in.”

“No need to announce us,” she assures him. “we’ll just walk in.”

“Alright.” he adds in a lower voice. “Are you alright? I and Mrs. Hope were concerned.”

“I’m right next door, with Ada.” He exhaled in relief. “I’m staying with her, until next Sunday.” She holds up her hand showing the plain gold band. His brows rise. “I’m getting married.”

He exhaled and added in a lower voice. “Congratulations. I’m glad you have somewhere to go.”

“Thank you Gerard.” She turns to Ada and sighs. “Shall we get this over with?”

Ada nods. “Yes.”

“It’s been very tense.” Gerard warns. “Mr. and Mrs. Solomons are more hostile.”

“Thank you for letting me know.” she licks her lips and squares her shoulders as she walks into the parlor with Ada. Sure enough, both sets of parents are involved in a heated discussion. But that discussion comes to an end when she walks into the room. Alfie turns and looks briefly at herb fore turning and looking way from her. “Hello, everyone.”

Her parents shoot her a sour look. “What are you doing here?”

Kate inhaled as she stepped into the room. “Well, all of you have demanded an explanation as to my actions. I had hoped that in the time that I’d been gone, that things would get better.”

“You cannot be that naive girl!” Her father stated. “Don’t you realize what you did!?”

“Hold on a minute,” Ada said. “she’s not even had a moment to sit down! She’s been gone for two months and none of you even said hello to her or anything! Give her a minute!”

“Ada, I’m alright.” She assures her. “But, let’s sit.”

“What’s Shelby’s sister doing here?” Alfie asked. 

“I’m here for support.” Ada said. “It’s all 5 of you against her and she needs a friend in her corner. We are neighbors after all.”
Alfie shoots her a look. “I bet you’re the friend that had her out and about.”

Ada nods. “Yeah. Your guards were hard to shake, but I had four watchdogs for brothers. Your men were easy.”

Once they’re seated, Kate clears her throat. “Now, obviously, there has been some bad blood between us.” 

Her parents snort. “Bad blood?”

“Don’t you realize what you did?” Mrs. Solomons asked. “My Alfie is a very good man! You should be begging him to take you back.”

Kate sighs deeply. “I’m aware and I’m sorry, but,” she licked her lips, glancing nervously at Alfie. “I’m officially engaged to be married.” 

Her parents gasped and Mr. Solomons bit out. “What?”

She inhaled. “He proposed this morning, I accepted---

“Katherine!” Her mother shrieks. 

“We’ll be getting married next Sunday.” Everything went still. “He’s on his way---

“He’s late.” Her father pointed out.

“I’m aware, he’s running a little bit late.” She inhales. “I don’t know fully what’s going on, because he didn’t tell me. I-I do know that we owe everyone an explanation and he doesn’t want to hide anymore.”

“And he now feels it’s safe enough to come out?” Alfie demands.

She looks at him. “He was never scared of you, Alfie. I’m the one who was scared. But now, he’s got some plan in motion and it’s time for things to come to light.”

“Come to light?” he asks bitterly. “Like the fact that you’re three months pregnant?”

Loud shrieks, screams and bellows filled the room. Kate groaned and shot Alfie a look. He shot her a look back, one that said she brought it on herself. She knew she had, but still, it was a low blow from Alfie. Her mother and Mrs. Solomons were screaming at each other. Mrs. Solomons called her a trollop, which sent her mother off. Her father started yelling at Mr. Solomons and he was shouting back. Alfie, he sat there with his arms crossed and just glared at her. Ada threw a cookie at him before giving Kate a cup of tea. 

After several minutes, Gerard came into the room and declared very loudly. “Miss Carter!” Everyone quieted down and looked towards him. “There’s a telephone call for you.”

Her mother frowns. “Who’s calling her?”

“He didn’t give his name.” Gerard said. “He was rather rude about it. Demanded to speak to you.”

Kate jumped up and raced towards the phone. She knew it was Thomas. “Hello?”

Kate? She exhaled in relief at the sound of Thomas’s voice on the other end of the phone. He coughed. Everyone still there?

“Yes, everyone’s still here.” she frowns at the tone in his voice. “Are you alright?

Yeah. He coughed. I’m coming, someone tried to kill me.

Her heart jumped at those words. “What?”

I’m ok. I had to get out of a grave, flag down a car and…I’ll be there in fifteen minutes. Alright?

“T-take your time.” she assured him. “We can wait and do this another day.”

No. I want this over and done with.

“If you’re sure.” She inhaled. “I love you.”

Love you too. See you in a few minutes. Have Ada go next door and let them know that I’ll be fifteen minutes late.

Kate nods. “Ok.” The line clicks and Kate hangs up the phone, her hand on her stomach. She inhaled and headed back into the parlor, trying to act composed, although she wasn’t. 

Ada noticed and she stood up. “Kate? Is he alright?”

She nodded. “Yes. He’s on his way. He’ll be here in fifteen minutes.”

“He’s already fifteen minutes late!” Her father stated. “You said, it was important, but he’s nearly thirty minutes late.” Kate shakes her head. “You said he’s a good man, well, pardon me, if you seem incapable of picking out someone that’s got even a shred of honor in him!”

She inhales sharply as she said. “Someone nearly killed him.” everyone stilled at those words. Ada placed a hand on her shoulder, trying to comfort her. “He, he was in a grave,” Ada gasped. “but, he somehow got out. So, he was calling to tell me why he was late and when he’d be here. So, I don’t care if he’s fifteen minutes or fifteen hours late…as long as he’s alive.”

“He’s alright now.” Ada says as she gives Kate a hug. “It’s alright.”

Kate started crying. “God, I could have lost him today.”

“It’ll be alright.” Ada says. “Just let it out, then sit and have a drink.”

“Can’t have alcohol.”

“A little sip of sherry won’t hurt.” Ada said. “I was drunk when I had Karl, he’s fine.” Regardless, Kate didn’t indulge in the sherry. She let Ada guide her back to her seat. Kate covered her eyes and let out a few violent sobs that shook her shoulders. Everyone, especially Alfie, stared at her in surprise. “What?” Ada asks. “None of you ever seen her cry before?”

“Never seen her cry like that.” Alfie says lowly.

“Maybe,” Ada supplies. “it’s because she really loves him and doesn’t want to live without him.” Ada scolds them. “Fine lot you are. If all of you just shut up and listened to her for a minute, then maybe she would have felt safer about telling all of you what was going on!”

“You listen---

“No, you listen to me Mr. Carter!” Ada said. “From the moment she walked in, everyone started yelling at her. She didn’t commit a major crime. She fell in love with someone and he loves her back. Loving someone, isn’t a reason to punish her. Feelings change, people got hurt and dissapointed, but no one died.” she looked at Alfie. “And while I’m sure, everyone wished that it had turned out differently, especially you Mr. Carter. The days of marrying for monetary gain are ending. You brought the household into f**king debt, it’s your job to pay it off. Not hers!”

“Hold on,” Alfie asked. “what the f**k do you mean? What debt does she have to pay off?”

Ada exhales. “Her father, owes your father, 20,000 pounds. If they marry…the debt gets wiped clean, because you’ll then be kin. But since you’re not marrying, her parents will be out in the street.”

Alfie turns to his father and asks. “What the f**k is this?”

“It’s business.”

“Oi, I don’t care if it’s f**king business, you see?” He states. “We’ve known them for years and then---

“So?” His father states in indignation. “This friendship is over. It was over, the minute she threw you over for someone else, like the f**king whore she is!”

“Hey!” Ada shouted in indignation.

“Now,” Alfie shakes his head. “we don’t f**king call her that dad. We don’t.” Kate looked up at him. “She don’t let people call us kikes, you don’t call her a whore.”

His father and him engaged in a long stare down. After a moment, his father exhaled and nodded. “My apologies.”

“Accepted.” Kate grabs a napkin and wipes her eyes. She sniffles. “He said, Ada, that you needed to go next door…and tell them he’s running fifteen minutes late. I don’t know what that means.”

Ada’s eyes flash and she jumps up. “I’m going to kill him! It’s my house and he’s letting people just walk in! I bet he gave them a key!” She stomped out of the house, muttering under her breath.

Alfie studies her and asks. “What’s going on Kate?”

She inhales and shakes her head. “I don’t know Alfie. I really don’t know. We just have to wait, because I don’t know what’s going on anymore.” she exhales. “But I trust him with my life, so I have to trust that he knows what he’s doing.”

He looked her through. “If only you trusted me like that.”

“You trusted others over me.” she said softly. “I told you, you never listen to me and I never listened to you. We’d have hated each other in time.”

“So you say.” He sits back and draws his rum flask from his pocket. “So you’ve said."

Ada came back shortly and the whole room was filled with an uncomfortable silence. The minutes ticked by forever. When the clock chimed it was 4:30, Kate felt as if she were going to lose her mind. Suddenly, the front door blew open and slammed shut! Her heart jumped in chest. She couldn’t see him, but she knew it was Thomas. She heard Gerard protesting, but she knew from the footsteps that it was him.

Ada shot her a smile. “Looks like he made it.”

Kate nodded as Thomas walked into the room as bold as brass! Kate looks up at him as he walks towards her. She stands up, relief overwhelming her at the sight of him. “Shelby,” Alfie states. “what the f**k---

Thomas ignored him. He reached for Kate, pulled her towards him and kissed her on the mouth. She moaned and held onto him as he ran his hand down her waist and the other through her hair. She kissed him back, not caring that she was in front of everyone, including Alfie and his sister.  After a few moments, he broke the kiss and she asked him. “Are you alright?” she touched his forehead. “You’re bleeding.”

“Yeah.” He exhaled as he kissed her again. “I’m alright, sweetheart. It’s ok.”

“She was worried about you, Tom.” Ada adds.

He exhales. “Don’t worry about me Kate."

“I love you, Thomas.” She said, looking deep into his eyes. “When you call me and say you’re going to be late because you were nearly killed, I am going to worry.”

He nods and caresses her face. “I’ll be fine. Won’t be getting into any more scrapes like that.” he added in a lower voice. “Not with the baby coming. Won’t have you worrying anymore.”

“Thank you Thomas.”

He gives her a light peck on the lips before picking up his folder and briefcase. He ignores everyone staring at him as he guides her back into her seat. “Right, let’s get down to business.” He yanks his coat in order and opens up the briefcase. “There’s a few things to be cleared up first. The first being---

Thomas’s words died as Alfie suddenly pulled out his gun and pointed it directly in Thomas’s face.

Chapter Text

Thomas stared back at Alfie as he stared at him, fury in his blue eyes. “You? You’re the one who f**ked her?”

He didn’t even blink as he stated back. “Kate’s engaged to me, so yeah, she’s having my baby.”

Alfie cocked the gun, causing Kate to scream. “Alfie, don’t! Please!”

“Alfie,” his father said. “not in front of witnesses.”

Thomas nodded. “Listen to your father, Alfie.”

“Shut up!” Alfie demands as he stands up. “I’d have never guessed it was you, Shelby.” Thomas held his gaze. “You was in my office today, sat down and we made a f**king deal. All the time…it was you going behind my back and f**king my girl!!”

Thomas looked him dead in the eye and stated. “She was never your girl, Alfie.”

“Why you!”

“Alfie, please!” Kate begged. “Put the gun away!!”

“Katie,” Thomas turned to her and assured her. “calm down sweetheart. Alfie isn’t going to kill me.”

Alfie shot him a look. “You wanna f**king bet on that Shelby?”

“Yeah.” He nods. “You may want to, but you’re not going to for several reason. Mostly because, as f**king mad as you are, you’re not going to kill me in front of Kate and you’re not going to do it while she’s pregnant.” Alfie scowled, but Thomas knew he had him. “Furthermore, this is a business negotiation. Some of it is with your parents and we’ll talk about Kate after that business has been discussed.”

Alfie glowered at him. There was a long silence, and then Alfie jerked the gun away from Thomas’s head, still seething angrily. “You’ve got 10 minutes.”

Tommy shook his head. “Need 15.”

“You get f**king 10.”

He exhaled and grabbed the briefcase. He hands it to Mr. Solomons, who is glowering furiously at him. “Right, Mr. Solomons, I had a man appraise the house. It’s worth around 1,500 pounds. Nice neighborhood, but the rate is down. Inside the bag, you’ll find 10,000 pounds cash.” Mr. Solomons looses the glare and he opens up the bag. His eyes widen as he realizes that there is indeed that much cash. Thomas lights a cigarette and smokes it calmly. “Taking Mr. Carter’s debt to you, down to 8,500 pounds. Now,” he exhales. “I own me own place, but I won’t be living there anymore. Now,” he lifts the cigarette to his lips. “since I am marrying their daughter, I’m moving them into my house.”

“No.” her father stated. “I will not sell---

“Yes, you will.” Thomas stated. “Your name isn’t on the title. You don’t own this property. Mr. Solomons does, so if he chooses to sell it, that’s his prerogative.” Thomas reaches into the folder and hands him a detailed list of all the furnishings and stuff in his house. “Now, here’s the list of goods that I have in my house. Once they’re sold, the cash goes to you and as you can see, Mr. Carter, will only around 4,000 pounds. Since he paid you off the 5,000, it won’t be too hard for him to pay back.” He clears his throat. “The furnishings and all from here, will go to my house, so they can be surrounded by familiar things.”

Her mother shakes her head. “I don’t want to move. This is our home.”

“No.” Mr. Solomons shakes his head. “It’s not. It’s mine and I told you both, that if she didn’t come to her senses, that I’d be selling the house.” after reviewing the paper, Mr. Solomons nods and turns to Mr. Shelby. “I’m selling the house.”

Her mother started crying. Thomas gripped Kate’s hand. “They can have their things Mr. Solomons?”

He nods. “Have the movers bring your stuff here. I’ll sell the house fully furnished.”

Thomas nods. “Agreed.”

“You bastard.” Mr. Carter states. “How can you sleep at night?”

“Easily.” Thomas stated. “I don’t care, because I’m not going to have Kate up, f**king worrying about both of you and whether you have somewhere safe to stay. I doubt Mr. Solomons will sell the house to me---

“No,” Mr. Solomons says firmly. “I won’t.”

“So, you two have to move. This way, he gets his money back and the two of you are ok. It’s a good neighborhood and you get your furniture. I’ll cover living expenses and the two of you will live in comfort for the rest of your days.” 

There’s a long silence and Ada speaks up. “It’s got to be better than waiting for Mr. Solomons to throw you out and at least you can take your stuff.”

“We’ve lived here for most of her life.” Her mother said. “We made memories.”

Kate glanced at him, a faint hint of regret in her eyes. “You’ll make new memories in that house when the grandkids come over to visit.” He stated, causing them to look at him. “Providing you want them to visit.”

“Shelby,” Alfie demanded. “get on with the f**king business.”

he nods. “Right. Mr. Solomons, have we a deal?”

“Yeah.” He extends his hand. Mr. Solomons glowers at him, but he shakes his hand. “That business is done.”

“Good.” Alfie pulls the gun out and aims it back at Tommy’s head. “You owe me a f**king explanation.”

Kate jumps, but he runs his hand through her hair, trying to soothe her. “Right, Alfie, I imagine you have some questions, especially about Kate and me."

“Who came onto who first?” he demands. 

“I did.” Thomas stated calmly. “That day in the office when you introduced us. I didn’t realize she was your fiancée at the time.”

“There was a big, f**king diamond ring on her hand!” Alfie half-spat at him.

“No.” He shakes his head. “She had it off. She told me after I kissed her.”

Alfie’s eyes flashed. “You kissed her in my bakery?”

“But you knew afterwards, right?”

“Yeah.” He nodded. “She explained and I didn’t see her until the day she went missing with Ada, she came down to Small Heath to the reopening of the Garrison. We talked all night, till 2 in the morning. So I was walking her back, it was raining and I kissed her.” Alfie’s eyes flashed. “And I could tell by the look in her eyes, that she felt the same way about me that I felt about her. So I went after her, took every moment to get to know her and I kept after her until she admitted that she loved me back. The moment she did…she was mine.”

“She was mine first, Shelby.” Alfie’s voice rose and he asked in anger. “Why’d you go after Shelby? We’re men of honor. You saw the f**king ring. Why her?”

“Because you didn’t love her.” he stated directly, causing everyone to murmur in anger. 

“That’s not f**king true.”

“Alfie,” he stated calmly as he leaned forward. “you treat her like your f**king secretary. You didn’t even introduce her to me as your fiancée, she informed me later. In all those years, you’ve never touched her, never kissed her.”

“Cause I showed respect to her. You’re the one who f**ked a kid in her before marrying her.”

“That’s my point Alfie. 4 years and not once, not once…were you ever tempted. Why the f**k was that, eh? Yeah, you can tell me it’s respect, but if you loved her as I do, you wouldn’t be able to keep your hands off her and I didn't. I wanted her the moment I looked into those brown eyes of hers outside Sabini's. Didn't know her name, but I knew that she was the one fore me.” Kate blinked and turned to look at him in confusion. “And I did try to walk away from her, to leave her be and not f**king go after her. Even though she never said it, I could see her asking me not to leave her every time I looked in her eyes. She has lovely brown eyes, doesn’t she?”

“She does.” Kate’s mother gasps loudly, but covers her mouth. There’s a long, awkward silence and then Alfie asked. “What? What’d I f**king say?”

“Her eyes are green Alfie.” Tommy stated. “I said brown twice, you didn’t even correct me. How can you be engaged to a girl, for four years and not know what color her eyes are? She has a cut on her wrist. Which one and how’d it happen?”

“How the f**k do I know!?” Alfie bellowed.

“Because,” Tommy half-shouted as he stood up. “you’ve been engaged to her for four f**king years!! How the f**k do you not know that!?”

“Tommy!” Kate stood up and gripped his wrist. “Please, stop. No more fighting.”

“Right.” He inhaled and turned to Ada. “Go next door, tell Harry to come on in.”

Ada nods. “Right. You could have gone about this in a better way, Tom.”

“I want this done with.” he stated. “No time for niceties. We’ve been sneaking around enough as it is.”

“What does has Harry got to do with this?” Mr. Solomons asked.

He exhaled and confessed. “Harry, saw me kissing Kate in the office a while ago. He called me up, we talked and as all of you know, he’s not been fond of this marriage arrangement.”

Mrs. Solomons stared at him in shock. “Sorry? Harry knew about the two of you?”

“Yeah.” He nods. “We talked. He’s been working with me for a few months.”

“I’m going to kill him.” Alfie snarled.

“You’re not killing anyone, especially him. He helped me find something out and you’re going to owe him and me for the rest of your f**king days.” Tommy stated calmly. “Because, you think you love Kate, but you don’t.” Alfie cocked the gun again, causing Kate to step closer to him. “Now, I’ve got you a gift, Solomons.”

“I don’t f**king want a gift.”

“You’ve been wanting this gift for years.” Thomas smirked. “Because, this gift came all the Italy.” He leaned forward, took the folder and handed it to Alfie. “Also, here’s an itemized list of expenses that you owe me for bringing you this gift.”

Alfie’s eyes bulged. “What the f**k? You get me a gift and you make me f**king pay for it?”

“Yeah.”

“You’re full of f**king sh*t.” 

“Maybe.” He nodded. “Based on experience, this is something that you’re going to want to pay this off for yourself.”

Lowering the gun, Alfie opened the folder and browse through it. He snorted. “A private detective? I’m not paying for a f**king---

“Yes, you will.” he stated. “You’ll pay for the tickets as well and all the other things I listed in there.”

Kate frowned. “What are you doing?”

The front door opened and he nodded. “You’ll see.” He grabbed the gun from Alfie, who brought his fist up to punch him, but Thomas caught his hand and warned him. “Don’t do it. You don’t want her to see you fighting.”

Alfie frowned. “Kate’s seen me fight before.”

“No. Not Kate.”

Alfie went still. “Who then?”

He ignored Alfie and called. “Harry? You got her?”

“Yeah.” Harry called. “You all ready in there?”

Ada scurried in first, a smile on her face. Her eyes narrowed at the sight of the gun. “Tom, put the gun away.”

“Right.” He releases Alfie's hand, takes the gun and tucks it in the drawer of the side table. “You’ll get that later.”

Alfie shot him a look as he snarled. “Tommy, I’m going to shoot you, in the f**king face.”

He smirks as he shakes his head. “No, you won’t.” he said loudly. “Bring her in Harry.” He turns to Alfie. “You might want to f**king sit down for this.”

“No, I won’t f**king sit---

Alfie’s words faded and he stammered as he looked into the entryway. Harry came in, leading a beautiful woman with features that were eerily similar to Kate’s, except, she had brown eyes and black hair. She was also; holding the hand of a young girl who appeared to be about 7 years old if he had to venture a guess. Alfie stood there, his face growing more and more pale by the moment. The woman froze and she stood there, her face equally as pale.

“Alfie?” She said softly with a light Italian accent.

Alfie’s legs buckled and he grabbed ahold of the edge of the couch. “Holy… f**k.”

“Right, everyone.” Thomas explained. “This is Kathleen Serafini.”

“But,” Harry said calmly. “I think you had another nickname for her, didn’t you, Alfie?” 

Alfie nods woodenly as he croaks out. “Kathy.”

Chapter Text

Kate stared up at Thomas in surprise. “Kathy?” She whispers. “He called her Kathy?”

Thomas nodded. “Yeah.” 

Alfie and Kathleen just stared at each other for a good two minutes. For a moment, no one seemed to dare draw breath or even move. Even the little girl was frozen in place, hiding behind her mother’s skirt, not daring to make a sound.

Alfie found his voice. “They…your mother, told me you were dead.” Kathleen nodded. “I saw you…and you were dead!”

“I know.” Kathleen swallowed as she confessed. “I asked her to tell you that I was dead.”

Alfie’s eyes flashed and his voice rose. “Why the f**k would you do that?”

“Language.” Kathleen said softly. “Not in front of my daughter.”

Alfie blinked, finally realizing that there’s a child in the room. Thomas clears his throat and addresses the room. “Right, everyone, let’s step outside for a minute. Give these two a moment to catch up in private.”

Kate took Tommy’s hand and followed him out of the parlor. “Come on, mother and father.” Harry said. “Let them talk.”

“But---

“Now!” Harry said firmly. “Mr. Shelby and I went through a lot of trouble to arrange this. Everyone, let’s go to the dining room.”

 Everyone grumbled and mumbled, but went along with Harry’s orders. Thomas wore a satisfied look on his face. Kate, like everyone else, was very confused with what was going on. Everyone filed into the dining room and sat down, apart from Harry and Thomas who stood at the head of the table. Once everyone was seated, Kate spoke up, unable to bear the suspense a moment longer. “Thomas, what’s going on?”

“Who is she?” Mrs. Solomons inquired. “How does she know Alfie?”

“It’s quite a story, mother.” Harry said before turning to Thomas. “Why don’t you start it off?”

He nodded and addressed Kate. “As you know, Solomons and I were in the war.” She nodded. “You told me, how you and Solomons weren’t close till the war. Now, men in those circumstances,” he inhaled, as he tried to explain. “we hold onto things to survive and those who’ve served, we recognize when we're holding onto things.” she reached up, placing her hand on his arm. “For example, I kept noticing how Alfie always called you ‘Kathy’.”

Kate nodded. “Yes, he kept forgetting.”

“No.” he shakes his head. “That wasn’t what was happening. You told me that he never called you that before the war, it all started after the war. So, I started thinking about his personal stigmata that he carried out on an Italian.”

Mr. Solomons frowns. “What’s that mean?”

“Alfie killed an Italian in the trenches.” Harry supplied. “He never said why, but he hammered a nail up his nose with a duck board.” Everyone cringed in disgust. “Now, obviously there was violence in the war, but that seemed personal.” 

Tommy nodded in agreement. “And what’s one thing that would make a man take such measures against another man?”

“A woman.” Harry added. 

“One that he was in love with and we assumed her name was Kathy.”

“Nonsense!” Mr. Solomons said. “There was never a girl in the war. He never mentioned her”

“Knowing Solomons, he kept it to himself.” Tommy stated. “Now, I couldn’t go asking Alfie, so I did some research, got the names of a few men from his company and sent Harry after them to talk.”

“Only one,” Harry said. “of them had the guts to tell me about Kathleen. Said she was a girl that he was going to marry but she’d been killed. But they couldn’t remember her last name.”

“So,” he explained. “I hired a private detective to do some digging around in Italy. As you know, Italy switched sides; so Britain and France sent men to help keep them keep the enemy at bay. Alfie was at the battle of the Piave River.” 

“As we know,” Harry supplied. “Alfie speaks Italian, so, they used him as a translator when they would send someone in to scout for, buy or trade for food and supplies. The area is dedicated to agriculture; so, there were farms and houses. Some abandoned, some bombed and others refused to leave their homes.” 

“And that’s where he met Kathleen.” Thomas lit another cigarette. “I don’t need to go into details, it was a war, romance happens and apparently, those two fell hard for each other.”

“But,” Harry explained. “her family had other plans for her, they wanted her to marry someone Italian. They certainly didn’t want her to marry a Jew who lived all the way in England.” Harry turned to him. “I’ll let you tell what happened next. I can’t.”

Thomas exhaled deeply. “During war, things happen, men do things and get away with things that society wouldn’t allow. One of the soldiers, he was Italian and he knew Kathleen long before Alfie. When word spread about Kathleen and Alfie, this soldier went to the farm and he raped her.” 

Kate gasped and shook her head. “No.”

“Not every man was happy about Italy switching sides. This one, took it as a personal betrayal and he left her bleeding in a field.” He shook his head. “Kathleen’s mother, found her and helped her home. After a discussion with Kathleen, her mother drugged her and told Alfie that she died.”

Everyone gasped. Ada shook her head. “She probably felt like, he wouldn’t want her after that.”

“Yeah, she said as much.” Thomas explained, tightening his grip on her hand. “So, all Alfie knew was that the woman he loved and planned to marry, was dead because of him. So, he found the Italian and killed him.” 

His father exhaled deeply. “That’s why he and Sabini have been off and on for years.”

“Because he’s Italian. Probably heard that soldier’s voice every time he opened his mouth.” Harry stated. “He was shot shortly after that and sent back here as we know. But because Kate, you and Kathleen have similar names and similar features---

“He saw her, every time he looked at me.” she said softly. “How heartbreaking for him.” 

Harry snorts. “That’s one way to put it.”

“He saw her, every time he looked at me and each time, I fought him about the guards,” she shook her head. “he must have felt so helpless. Like, he was failing to protect her again.”

“It’s not your fault, Kate.” Thomas assured her as he placed his hand on her shoulder. 

“I know.” She sighed before asking. “What happened to Kathleen after Alfie left? Did she marry?”

“Well, she wasn’t willing to admit to much. Her mother died shortly after and she worked part-time as a prostitute to survive.” Mr. and Mrs. Solomons were immediately disgusted. “But, she eventually was able to sell the farm, made her way to Croatia, got a job and started again. It took us a bit of time to track her and the girl down.”

“Once we did,” Harry said. “I went and got her myself. Took a bit of time persuading her, but she agreed to come back and meet him.”

“And the girl?” Mrs. Solomons asked. “Who’s the father?”

“She didn’t say and I didn’t ask her.” Harry stated. “But, the girl has bright blue eyes, so I think it’s safe to assume that Alfie is the father.”

“No!” Mr. Solomons shook his head. “No! This has to all be a trick to get money from him."

Harry shakes his head. “Mr. Shelby and I have been working on this since Kate left for Scotland. I offered her money several times but she refused to take anything from me.”

“She’s not Jewish!” Mr. Solomons stated. 

“No, she’s not Jewish, but neither was Kate. Yet you were willing to let him marry her just for some money!” 

“She’s,” Mrs. Solomons added in a lower voice. “a prostitute.”

“She’s not suitable for Alfie. She also, has a bastard that may or may not be his.” Mr. Solomons stated. “We won’t allow it.”

Harry studies them a moment, then he states. “I think…Alfie isn’t going to give a f**k about what the two of you have to say.” his parents gasped in shock. “That woman, has been haunting him for nearly 10 years now. He’s going to marry her and both of you will have to just get over it!”

As Harry and his parents argued, Kate looked up at Tommy. He looked tired, but content. She stood up and placed her hand on his shoulder. “Can we go home?” She asked softly. “I’m tired.”

He exhales and nods. “Yeah. I have to go back to Birmingham.”

“Tomorrow.” He studies her and she asks. “Please.”

He runs his hand over her chin and nods. “Alright.” He nods at Ada and says quietly. “Kate and I are going now.”

Ada stands. “I’ll go too.” They head towards the exit, ignoring the arguing Solomon family. Ada shakes her head. “Christ and I thought you were difficult about Freddie.”

Thomas rolls his eyes. “Different situation, Ada.” As they approach the door, Thomas notes Gerard and Mrs. Hope going up the stairs with the little girl. “Excuse me.” they turn towards him. “Kate’s clothes and everything, needs to be boxed up and sent to this address.” He steps forward and hands a piece of paper to Gerard. “Mr. and Mrs. Carter will argue, but they’re moving out of here. All their stuff needs to be packed up as well.”

Gerard’s eyes bulged. “Sir? Why are they moving? This is their home!”

“Not anymore.” He stated. “It’s Mr. Solomons home and he wants everyone gone. But don’t worry, you all have your jobs.” Thomas nods towards the paper. “The bottom address is their new home. I’ll cover whatever you’re owed.”

“Thank you sir.” 

Gerard looks questioningly at her, so she confirms. “Gerard, this is my fiancé, Mr. Thomas Shelby.”

He nods. “I could tell.”

“Really?”

“Yes.” Gerard smiles. “When you get to be my age…you see things. There’s a certain glow people in love have, it’s all in their eyes.”

Kate shakes her head. “Good God, did everyone know that Alfie and I weren’t in love with each other?”

“Yes, Miss,” Mrs. Hope said. “it just wasn’t our place to say.”

She hesitates before asking. “How is it in there? Are they alright?”

Gerard steps closer and adds in a lower voice. “It’s not my place, but, they’re talking and they didn’t want the little one to overhear.”

“And?”

“I think…Mr. Solomons would marry her if she’d let him get close to her. she doesn’t think she’s good enough for him, but,” Gerard smirks. “I think they’ll figure it out.”

He nods. “Right, tell Solomons I’ll be by the office tomorrow to collect what he owes me.”

Kate shakes her head. “Thomas---

“Kate, that’s his girl.” He explains. “I wouldn’t let Solomons pay for anything regarding you and the same goes for him and those two.”

He opens the door and leads her and Ada out of the house. After a moment, Ada asks. “Do you think they’ll marry?”
Thomas exhales. “Don’t know, but, he won’t be bothering Kate anymore.”

“No.”

He glances at her. “Does it bother you, Kate? Knowing that he was really in love with someone else?”

She shakes her head. “No. I know it should, but…a part of me finds it romantic.”

Thomas snorts. “Kate, he wouldn’t let you go because you looked like the woman he thought was dead.”

“Because he still loved her.” she explained. “Yes, I know it’s wrong but, as you said, you men hold onto things. He held onto me because it was the only way that he could hold onto her. It all makes sense now, why he hugged me after getting off the train.” She shook her head. “He said something like, “Don’t leave me, Kathy, I miss you.” I didn’t find it odd then, but now, I see that he wasn’t ready to let her go. Just like you weren’t willing to let me go. He has her now and all should be well.”

Thomas nods. “You get lost over there. He got lost in her…never left her.”

Kate bites her lip and asks. “Can I go with you tomorrow? I’d like to see him, if he’ll allow it.”

He hesitates and then nods. “Yes. It’ll be fine now Kate.”

She nods. “I believe you, Tommy Shelby.”

Chapter Text

June 10th, 1922

It was the day before their wedding when she and Thomas were summoned to come to Alfie’s. even though Thomas said it was alright and safe, she was still uneasy. Alfie had told Tommy to f**k off, when he showed up to collect the money and had been escorted off the property. Thomas had groused, but Kate was glad that Alfie had let him go unharmed. who knows what was going through Alfie’s head now? he was unpredictable before, but now, with Kathleen back in his life, he was going through some major shocks.

Harry did call them once to let them know that everything was as well as could be expected. Alfie had moved Kathleen and the little girl, Lucia, into a little house that Alfie had ironically purchased for Kate. Not that she got to have a say in choosing it, Alfie had just showed up and said, “Here’s our house.” and that had been that. there were only two rooms, so, it worked well. one for Lucia and one for Kathleen. No one knew if Alfie was living with them, but she doubted it. 

Ollie stopped them outside the office. He nods at her. “Alfie wants to talk to her first.”

Tommy glances at her and asks. “That alright with you?”

She looks through the glass at Alfie, he looks tired. His shoulders are actually slumped forward and it’s not even noon. Something is bothering him, but she doubts that its anything connected to her or Tommy. she nods. “Yes.”

“Alright, sweets.” Tommy leans forward to kiss her cheek so he can ask softly in her ear. “Have your gun?”

she nods silently. “I love you.”

“Love you too.” He runs a finger down her cheek. “I’ll be outside the door.”

she nods. “I know.” she opens the door and steps inside. She swallows past her beating heart as she says softly. “Afternoon Alfie.”

He nods. “Sit down a minute.” She does, sitting opposite him. she glances at the glass door behind her to see Thomas talking to Ollie, casually smoking a cigarette but keeping her in the corner of his eye. “No need to call Shelby.” Alfie stated as he finished scrawling down some numbers. “This is all a friend meeting, alright?”

“Alright.” she crosses her ankles. “Just some nerves.”

“That’s right,” he sets down the pen. “the two of you are getting married tomorrow.”

She nods. “Yes.”

He exhales. “Well…congratulations are in order.”

She smiles. “Thank you, Alfie.” He folds his hands and looks at her. for a long moment, they just stare at each other. while it’s slightly awkward, there’s almost a sense of acceptance between them. she inhales and asks. “How are you doing?”

He studied her a long time before stating. “I owe you an apology.”

She stares at him. “Alfie, no.”

“Look,” he exhaled roughly. “I thought back and…f**k, I didn’t see that Shelby was in love with you, because I didn’t want o f**king see it. But I knew it.” Her brow arches. “Well, a part of me did. saw it the moment you came in my office and saw him sitting there. Should have known it when you f**king asked me not to kill him.”

“I am sorry Alfie, honest.” She inhaled. “It just…I don’t know, I just knew.”

“I know.” he nods. “Things like that, can’t be helped.”

“I did try.” She inhaled. “I was argumentative, because I truly thought that I was going to marry you. I was all ready to and then he…well, he turned my whole life upside down.”

“One of Shelby’s f**king talents.” She nods. He exhales and says quietly. “Much like my Kathy.”

She nods. “Love has a way of doing that to a person.”

He looks at her and states. “I don’t love you Kate.” she nods, relief flooding her as she realizes that he’s genuinely accepted it. “The moment, I got off the train and saw you there…it was like looking at her again and I didn’t want to let you go. if I did…I’d be letting her go and I wasn’t ready to do that. after a while,” he exhaled. “a part of me started to forget that you are two very different women.”

“I understand, Alfie.” She says softly. “Honest. You were in love with her. You still are and I’m happy that you have her back. I know, people think that I should be mad at you, but it’s very flattering in a way.”

“Put you and Shelby through a bit.”

“Yes, but, I needed to know that it was real. Needed to make him work for me and he did. I think…you being there, helped prevent several things from going astray.”

“Didn’t stop him from getting you pregnant.”

“No.” she shook her head in embarrassment. “But, were it not for the fact that I was engaged to you, he’d have knocked me up much sooner.”

Alfie’s brow arched. “He wants kids that much?”

She nods. “Yes. A lot of them.” she hesitates before asking. “Kathleen’s daughter? Is she yours?”

He sighs and rubs his beard. “She don’t know. Kathleen had only been with me a few times and that other bastard,” he shook his head and exhaled deeply. “well, it’s hard to say.”

She hesitates before stating. “She looks like you.” he glances at her. “Same nose, same eyes.”

“Well, the other f**ker had blue eyes as well.” he ground out. “And the things he did to Kathy---

“Alfie.” She said softly. “She’s had years, to move ahead. You can’t hold onto it.”

“Why the f**k didn’t I go back to her?” he said hoarsely. “I felt in my heart that something was wrong.”

“You got shot, Alfie.” She explained. “You saw her body and she looked dead. You had no way to know that she was still alive.”

he shook his head. “I saw the body…and I still couldn’t believe it. I still can’t believe that she f**king lied to me.”

she bites her lip. “Because, she thought that once she told you, that you wouldn’t love her any more.” 

He glances at her, anger in his blue eyes. “Why the f**k would she think that?!”

“That’s the way we women think. We feel if we’re not perfect for you, that you’ll leave us or you won’t find us as beautiful---

“I could care less about that. I wanted her.” he stated. “If she’d have had me, I’d have married her even if it were his bastard inside her because I love her that much.”

“Have you told her this?”

he exhales and pours himself a glass of whiskey. “No.”

“You need to, Alfie.” She says gently. “You can’t be like how you were with me. she needs to know.”

He exhales and says quietly. “She don’t think she wants to stay here. says it’s too cold and dark for her. She wants to go back to Croatia.”

Kate nodded. “I heard Croatia is warm and beautiful. I can understand why.”

“There’s coats here.” He mumbled.

“For the cold. Can’t brighten up the day.” She says gently. Alfie shakes his head in annoyance at her. “Sorry.”

“I hope…you drive Shelby f**king mad.”

“What? He thinks I’m funny.”

“The man’s in love, you can tell him to shut up and he’ll laugh.” Kate smirks. “F**k, he does, doesn’t he?”

“He smiles.” She confirms softly. Alfie takes a long drink of his whiskey, something in his eyes prompts her to ask. “Is there something else on your mind? About Kathleen?”

he nods before admitting. “She can’t have anymore kids.” That was the first time Kate heard regret in Alfie’s voice. “Didn’t want kids….now I got her back and now.” He shakes his head. “it’d be nice to have given her one or two more.”

Kate exhales softly. “Maybe you will.”

“No.” He shakes his head. “She got pregnant by someone else. miscarried it and nearly died, doctor said she couldn’t have anymore children.”

“Doctors can be wrong sometimes.” She said. “Maybe she will have another one.”

Alfie shakes his head. “No. I lost her once and if I lost her to a kid I f**king put in her---

“I understand.” She assures him as she places her hand on his. “I understand, Alfie.” He exhales and shakes his head. “Hard, isn’t it? Scary too.”

“What is?”

“Feeling that your heart might stop beating if you were to lose her?” he glances at her. “I feel the same way when Thomas gets himself into scrapes.” She bites her lip and leans forward. “I’m just guessing here but…I don’t think she wants to go back to Croatia.”

He stills. “How do you think?”

“Because I know you.” she said softly. “We aren’t in love with each other, but we have known each other for many years.” he nods in agreement. “I told you once, that you didn’t talk with me about your feelings. And I know, it’s hard, it’s hard for her as well, especially after what she’s gone through. But for her sake, you have to talk to her.”

“She won’t.”

“Have you told her that you’re still in love with her?” Alfie shook his head. “You have to. tell her about how you don’t care if the little girl is yours or not. Tell her that you love her as much as you love her. She needs to hear these things. You’re comfortable enough to talk to me because you need someone who’ll be honest. Tell her and she may just stay here with you. you lost her once, don’t lose her again because you won’t talk to her.”

he exhaled deeply. “Shelby talk to you?”

she nods. “Yes.”he studies her. “I’m no good with words Kate.”

“you don’t need to be good at words. There just need to be words for us to hear. Tommy, he can spin some nice words on occasion. But, feel close to him when he holds me when he can’t say what he wants to say. I can’t express, how good it feels when he lets me in. You need to let her in.”

Alfie studies her a long time. he stands up and moves towards the door. he opens it. “Right, Shelby, on in here.” Thomas walks in, studying him apprehensively at first before towards Kate, placing his hand on the back of her chair. He nods at her. “Right,” Alfie closes the door and heads over to his desk. “here’s the cash I owe you.”

Tommy nods. “Right.” 

As Tommy reaches for the briefcase, Alfie punches him in the jaw! “Alfie!” Kate jumps up as Thomas lands with a thud on the ground. She knew Alfie well enough to know that this wasn't a fight, not in the real sense. 

Alfie shakes his hand. “He awake?”

“I’m fine.” Thomas says lowly as he gets to his feet.

“Right.” Alfie says. “Now, business is still on, you get to marry Kate and I’m satisfied. Alright, then?”

Thomas snorts and stands up. “Right.”

“Alfie!” She states. “We’re getting married tomorrow!”

“He’ll be fine…unless you’re taking pictures.”

“We are!”

“Right sorry ‘bout that. I don’t love you, but it was a matter of honor. Got it Shelby?”

Thomas nodded as he picked up the case with the money and wrapped his other arm around Kate’s shoulder.” Understood.”

“Good, cause Shelby,” Alfie warns. “you ever hurt her, lay a hand on her in anger, I swear to God, I will make her a widow that very same day. Understood?”

he gives Alfie a look before stating. “I love her Alfie.”

“Don’t give a f**k.” he shoots Tommy a look. “I’m f**king warning you. she’s a good girl, but she’s a bloody nuisance! She’ll nag you to death.”

“Don’t care.” Thomas said with a shake of his head, starting off a business-like banter between the two of them.

“Want time off and vacations.”

“Fine with me.” 

“Family and kids. She’ll want a lot of kids, her being an only child.”

“As many as she wants.”

“You’ll spoil her rotten.”

“Planning on it.” Thomas states. “I want her happy Solomons. I want what she wants and I’m going to give it to her.”
Alfie nods. “Good.” he exhales. “I may not be in love with her, but, she’s a very, very good friend of mind and I expect you to do right by her.”

“Planning on it.” Thomas held his gaze. “Sorry about the way this came out---

“No,” Alfie shakes his head. “it’s for the best. I got my Kathy, you got your Kate…and you made sure that I can’t ever f**king double cross you again.”

he chuckles. “Same. Kate warned me if I double cross you---

“I’ll knock him upside the head with a cast iron skillet.” She stated firmly. “I love both of you idiots, one more than the other and it’d be nice if we could all live in harmony.”

“We’ll see,” Tommy stated as he smirked at Alfie. “we’ll see.”

Chapter Text

June 11th

“Tommy!” Kate cried out as her husband thrust into her one last time before coming inside her. “Oh. Oh, God.”

“Katie,” he murmured against her cheek before kissing her neck. “my beautiful wife.”

Kate let out a soft moan as they held onto each other. The wedding had been beautiful. Her parents hadn’t come, but that had been alright. They were still so angry with her that Kate didn’t want them at her wedding. Polly said they were getting over it. Polly and Thomas had made up. Polly had wanted to create some distance, but she truly didn't object to Kate marrying Tommy. She actually approved of it. Her parents had objected heartily and that led to them having a private wedding. It was just taking time and they were still resentful about losing their house. Still, considering that her father didn’t want to work and preferred to gamble instead of paying off his debts, it wasn’t Thomas’s fault that he had to take extreme measures to ensure that her parents were safe. Thomas’s house was beautiful and all their furniture fit well. 

Their new house, that Thomas had purchased, wasn’t fully furnished yet apart from the master bed and bath. Thomas said that she could do whatever she wanted, but he wanted her to move into their house and feel comfortable. Once the house was furnished, he’d hire staff. Well, there was a cook now and a housekeeper. But apart from that, Kate wasn’t sure how much more staff would be necessary. True to his word though, Thomas had bough a grand house in the country that made her feel like she had room to run and enjoy her future life as Mrs. Shelby. Her belly was now visible and she’d been forced to use her rose and fern bouquet to hide her growing stomach.

“I love you, Tommy Shelby.” she said softly. “So much.”

“I love you too.” He exhaled as he withdrew from her. He pulled her undergarments back up to her waist. After kissing her, he knelt to his feet and kissed her knees.

“Oh God,” she threw her head back. “Thomas.”

He exhales and places his hands on her waist. “Well…what’s on your mind Kate?”

She blinks and looks down at him. “What?”

“You look sad.” He says. “Even after this, there’s a part of you that’s still sad.”

God, she hates how they’re so close that they knew each other so much. “I’m alright, I’m not sad.”

“Kate, it’s your f**king wedding day. Why are,” he frowned and then nodded before asking. “Kate, are you thinking about Solomons?”

She sighs and nods reluctantly. “Yes.”

“Why?”

“Because,” she inhales. “I want him to be happy. And…it feels wrong to be this happy.”

He exhales and studies her. “The things I do for you. Come on.”

“W-where are we going?”

“You’ll see.

Alfie Solomons inhaled before opening the front door and walking into the house. However, upon entering, the sight that greeted his eyes was his Kathy, walking down the stairs with Lucia. Both of them had bags in their hands and there was a stack of suitcases by the front door. Kathy’s brown eyes widened and she froze, clearly terrified that he walked in the door.

“A-Alfie.” She inhaled. “What are you---

He turned and opened the front door. “Ollie!” Ollie stood up from where he’d just sat down on the front porch. “Right, you take little Lucia,” he reached into his pocket for some money and handed it to her. “for some ice cream.”

“I-I don’t want my daughter going with strange men.” He knew why. She’d been raped and some men didn’t care if a girl was underage or not. Still, Ollie was a wuss; Lucia would be safe with him.

“Ollie’s a eunuch.” He stated. “Ain’t gonna hurt her and I need to talk to you without her being in the room.”

She licked her lips. “Alright, then. If you’re sure---

“I wouldn’t trust my daughter to just anyone.” He stated. Those words caused Kathy to drop her bag. Lucia turned around and frowned at him. He nodded at her. “Go on with Ollie. He gives you trouble, just give him a kick.” Lucia smiled uneasily and went out of the room with Ollie. The moment the door closed, he demanded. “What the f**k are you doing, Kathy?” 

“Don’t call me that, anymore.” she said firmly.

He frowned. Why was every woman in his life now having problems with him calling her Kathy? “Why can’t I call you Kathy?”

“Because,” she inhaled, blinking back tears. “you’re not that man anymore. The man that you were back then---

She broke off and shook her head. “I am not the same man, you’re not the same woman. Why can’t I call you that? You used to like it.” she shakes her head again, looking like she’s about ready to cry. “Used to love it.” he recalled when she used to beg him to call her Kathy and he did.

“The man who called me Kathy, used to love me.” his heart nearly stopped beating then and there. She shakes her head. “It…it was foolish of me to try to see if, any of the past was still here. It’s not!” She inhales raggedly. “Too much time has passed so, I’m going back home.”

As she picked up her bag and started to go past him, he stepped in front of her. “When, did I say…that I don’t love you?”

“You don’t.” she said tightly. “I’ve been here, for two weeks. You can…barely look at me and,” she shakes her head. “you haven’t said…anything, to make me think that you want me to even stay here.”

“That’s not true.”

“Isn’t it?” She looks at him, her brown eyes full of tears that stubbornly refused to shed. “Even now, you won’t touch me to try and stop me.” God, that wasn’t the reason. “There used to be a time…when you always wanted to touch me. Now it’s clear that we’ve changed, you resent me for asking my mother to---

“If I put one finger on you,” he said lowly. “I’m going to f**k you on the spot.”

She went completely still. She turned and looked at him. “W-what?”

“I won’t touch you,” he inhales. “because if I do…I won’t be able to stop. I want to kiss you, I want to...f**k, I want to do all sorts of things to you, but...it's early and I don't want to scare you. So, I hold back.”

She stared at him for a good thirty seconds before asking. “W-why wouldn’t you tell me this? You, you act as if…I’m not even here. I feel like, I need to go back to Croatia.”

“No.” he inhaled. Kate said to tell Kathy everything. Fine! He’d tell her! “Cause if I tell you everything that I want to do to you. You will run all the way back to Croatia and I will never see you or Lucia again.”

Her eyes widened. “What?”

“You said…that man I am now, doesn’t love you. Well,” he inhaled. “you’re wrong.” she covered her mouth. “There ain’t been a day that’s gone by when I haven’t been in love with you.”

She inhaled. “You…you love me now?”

He nods. “Yeah. Never stopped loving you.” He studied her before asking hopefully. “Do you love me, Kathy?”

She didn’t even hesitate. “Yes. I-I was leaving because,” she shook her head. “I-I thought you thought, I was…spoiled for you.” He shook his head. “You hated me, for lying to you, hiding Lucia---

"I'm not."

She inhaled. "I couldn't bear to be near you, because...I've only loved you Alfie and...it hurt to think that you didn't love me. That's why I had to---

“Kathy!” He demands. “Can I f**king kiss you or not?”

Kathleen stares at him and then just gives him the smallest of nods, but that’s enough for him. He grabbed her and kissed her, she let out a whimper. She was tense for like five seconds, then she relaxed and her arms wound around his neck. He groaned and held onto her, deepening the kiss as her hand gently stroked his beard. Oh, kissing wasn’t enough. He instantly flamed to life, f**k it had been nearly eight years since he’d been aroused by a woman. He hadn’t lain with anyone since her. Sleeping with anyone while engaged to Kate had been out of the question. And sleeping with Kate would have been cheating on Kathy, so he avoided touching her at all costs!

He picked her up, causing Kathleen to moan. He should have carried her up to the bed, but the couch was closer. He set her on it and got on top of her. He didn’t even need to ask her if it was alright. Kathleen instantly parted her legs and wrapped them tightly around his waist. He groaned and kissed her deeply, his hands pulling at her dress as hers went to his coat. She managed to pull him out of his coat. He pulled her upright so she was straddling him. He found the buttons on the back of her dress and ripped them off her!

Kathleen gasped. “Alfie!”

“I’ll buy you a dozen new ones.” He growled against her lips. “I need you.”

She inhaled. “I-I thought, you didn’t find me attractive anymore.”

He exhaled as he pulled her dress up and over her head. Thank God, she wasn’t wearing anything complicated. “You’ve always been, the most beautiful woman I’ve ever seen. You always will be.”

“But…why wouldn’t you---

“’Cause I knew this would happen.” He exhaled as he put her back on her back. She moaned as he kissed her deeply. “F**k, I need you Kathy. I need you.”

His Kathy nodded her beautiful brown eyes wide. “Yes. Yes, Alfie.”

He pulled her undergarments down to her ankles. He slipped a finger inside her, causing her to cry out in surprise. But she didn’t break eye contact with him. She grabbed ahold of him, arching forward and breathing heavily while letting out pleading whimpers, begging him to complete her. He didn’t hesitate. He undid his trousers and slid into her, causing her to gasp.
“Kathy?” He asked, tightly fisting the couch behind her head. “You alright, Kathy?”

“Yes.” she caressed his face. “I-I haven’t…it’s been a while. The other men---

“No.” He shakes his head. “No need to bring them up luv.”

“They didn’t feel like you.” She said quickly. “You…you’ve always felt right, Alfie. No one else…it’s always been you inside my heart, head and body.”

Alfie kissed her, silencing her as he began to move inside his love. God, she felt just as wonderful as she had all those years ago. It should have been slower, softer, but it was his Kathy. They were both starving for each other and she clung to him, crying softly while begging him for more. He obliged her. After this, he’d carry her upstairs and have her again. Then, he’d ask her to marry him. She’d probably turn him down as it was too soon, but he already had the ring in his pocket. Kate was right, no more waiting, just go for it. His Kathy was clinging to him, she finally got his shirt off and her fingers eagerly traced his back.

His heart raced with the realization that in spite of everything that had happened to her, she wasn't afraid of him. She wanted him as much as he wanted her. As he grew close to spilling over in her, he recalled Shelby pointing out how he’d been unable to keep his hands off Kate. He got it now. He couldn’t keep his hands off his Kathy, nor would he be able to. She gasped, holding onto him tightly, her brown eyes wide. “Alfie, I-I, oh! OH God!”

Kathy threw her head back and came at the exact moment he came inside her. He mentally cursed himself for being unable to pull out, but he doubted that she’d get pregnant after being together one time. Her nails dug into his back, her elbows dug into his sides, her legs were wound tightly around him and her walls had trapped him inside her wet warmth.
She started crying and he kissed her gently. He exhaled and held her close. “It’s alright, Kathy. I’ve got you.”

“I-I’m an idiot.” She cried. “I-I could have---

“No, no more of that Kathy.” He stated as he ran his hand through her rich black hair. “No more regrets. We’ve had enough and I don’t think we can f**k it up anymore. But,” he exhaled. “there’s the future…we can make up for lost time.”

She licked her lips and studied him hesitantly. “Are you…asking me to stay?”

“I’m asking you to marry me.” damn it! He hadn’t meant to ask her that soon! Not until he had her a bit more in a romantic mood.

She stared at him; her breathing heavy, but she swallowed and nodded. “Yes.”

He stilled. “Yes?”

“Yes…I’ll marry you, Alfred Solomons.”

“About f**king time. He leaned forward and kissed her deeply. Kathy let out a moan as she held onto him. He was almost lost in kissing her when the phone rang, causing them both to jump. He let out a curse as he reached over her head and grabbed it. “What?!” He barked into it.

Solomons. It’s Thomas Shelby. Look, Kate’s

“Will you just f**k off Shelby?!” he shouted before leaving the phone off the hook. He looks down at a confused Kathy. “Got f**king married and decided that he’s going to f**k up my engagement.”

“Alfie,” Kathy gasped out. “Alfie, please.”

“No.” he growled. “Don’t know when Ollie’ll be back with Lucia. I mean to have you again.”

“Alfie,” she inhaled. “I don’t know, if Lucia is yours---

“I don’t care.” He stated honestly. “I want her as much as I want you. You’re to be my wife,” her eyes widened. “she’ll be my daughter. Understand?”

“Yes.” she licked her lips before asking. “You, you really want to marry me?”

“Yeah, if you’ll take me.”

She nodded. “I’ll have no one but you.”

“Good.”

He picked her up, causing her to gasp and hold onto him as he stood up. “Oh! You’re strong.”

“You’re about to find out,” he grabbed their bits of clothes from the floor and handed them to her. “just how strong I f**king can be.”

He kissed her again and she held onto him tighter. F**k, he had her, a daughter and the entire world was his.

Thomas laughed. “Right, you can hang up operator. It’s all good.” he hung up the phone. Kate stared at him in curiosity. “Ah, Solomons was f**king Kathy when we called.”

Kate gasped. “What?”

“It’ll be fine. Apparently, they’re engaged now.”

Tears filled her eyes. “Are you serious, Tommy?”

He nods. “Yes.” Kate started crying and he held onto her. “Sweetheart, it’s ok. I’ve got you. He’s got her. We’re all going to be fine.”

“I know,” she shakes her head. “I-I didn’t think…it was possible to love you more than I already do.”

“What’d I do?”

“By going after me, you gave me the gifts of the sweetest and truest love.” She inhaled. “And now, you’ve given my best friend his love back. Just so you know…I think you’re the greatest man to ever walk to earth. I love you…so f**king much.”

“Tell me about it…Mrs. Katherine Shelby.”

“Every day Thomas, I promise.”

“Good.” he exhaled. “Now, Mrs. Shelby, it’s our wedding day. Can we go celebrate?”

She nods. “Yes! Yes, Tommy!”

“Good!” As they walk away, he adds in her ear. “We’ll continue celebrating later tonight.”

She shivered. “I can hardly wait, Mr. Shelby.” 

Just before they entered the party room, Tommy added. “Just so you know…I’m glad you agreed to marry me.”

She smiled. “You gave me very little choice in the matter, but, I am pleased with how it turned out.”

He opened the door and they headed into the party room. All was right in the world, the future was shining brightly ahead of them and they couldn’t wait to share it together.

Chapter Text

Six years later,

Kate came down the hall and gasped. “Thomas!” He looked at her unapologetically from behind his newspaper. “Why is Alfie on the floor!?”

“F**king twat wouldn’t shut up!” he stated. “Punched him when he wasn’t looking.”

“Oh!” Kate huffed as she smacked him on the shoulder as she passed him by. “Wake him up.”

“No,” Thomas grabbed her wrist. “and don’t you wake him up either!”

“Thomas Shelby---

“He’s been f**king pacing the halls,” Thomas stated. “moaning and groaning. I can’t stand it. he can’t just shut up and wait!”
“Thomas,” she scolds. “Kathleen is having a baby. she wasn’t supposed to be having a baby and by all accounts, she shouldn’t be having a baby. but she is and he is beyond nervous!”

“Which is why,” Thomas stated. “I knocked him out. Only so much a man can take!”

Kate shook her head. So much had happened in six years time. she was now pregnant with her third child and Kate hoped that it was finally a boy. Tommy hadn’t minded there being two girls, but she wanted to have a few boys running around. Thomas had assured her that he loved her and her children, even if they all turned out to be girls in the end. Her parents, had finally adjusted to their new home and to Thomas. it had taken two years of marriage for her parents to finally admit that she’d made the right choice and married the right man.

Alfie, he’d married Kathleen a month after she married Thomas. Alfie had adopted Lucia and they’d had a very happy life. Kate was visiting them, along with Thomas, to see that Kathleen was pregnant. Not only that, but Kate was there when she went into labor, so she’d stood by while Alfie had arranged for several midwives to come and a doctor stood by just in case he was needed. Alfie had been very nervously, understandably so as Kathleen wasn’t supposed to get pregnant again. she’d managed to do that completely by accident. Alfie had been scared to death and while knocking him out may have been a good idea at the time, it was now inconvenient because Kathleen was crowning and crying out for her husband.

“She wants her husband.” Kate states. “She’s near the end, the baby’s head is almost out.”

Thomas groaned. “Ah, fine. But you f**king owe me.”

“I owe you nothing you nutter, now wake him up!” Thomas grabbed the picture of water and poured it over Alfie’s head.

“God!” Alfie sat up sputtering and cursing like an angry beaver. “You’re terrible.”

“My wife,” Alfie groaned as he held his head, which had a small indentation from the bookend Thomas had hit him with. “is she---

“She’s asking for you.” Kate said gently. “she’s alright Alfie. The baby’s head is nearly out. She wants to see that you’re alright.”

“Yeah.” Alfie stumbled towards the stairs. “F**k you, Shelby.”

“Now we’re even!” He stated before turning to Kate. “How are you?”

Kate smiled and said. “I’m in labor, Thomas.”

He went still. “What?”

“My water broke,” a yell and thud, confirmed that Alfie had fallen in the water. “all the midwives are busy---

“I know.” he stood up and placed a hand on her waist and shoulder. “You alright?”

“Yes. Let’s just move slowly.”

“I knew we shouldn’t have come here.”

“Thomas.”

“You had two weeks till you were due. It’s early Kate.”

“Just a little early. It’s alright. I think we had this one sooner than planned.” She inhaled. “But, we need to get to the hospital fast. I’m not giving birth here.”

“Agreed.” He grabbed his coat and hers from the closet and nodded at the maid. “There’s a mess down the hall and if anyone asks, Kate went into labor and I’m taking her to the hospital.”

As he helped her down the front porch steps, Kate said. “I hope this one’s a boy.”

“Kate, it’s fine with me. I love Bernadette and Felicity to pieces.” He assured her. “I don’t care if you give me a house full of daughters---

“I care.” she states. “I want to have a few boys.”

He chuckles as he guides her to her their car. “Well, no stressing yourself out about it love. I’m fine either way.”

Several hours later, Kate was holding Nathaniel in her arms. Thomas was on the phone in her private room with Alfie. His family was already on their way and would probably be walking in the room any minute. “Right. yes, I’ll let her know. bye.” He hangs up and turns to her. “Kathleen’s alright. She had a boy, Hanan Solomons.”

“Hanan?”

“Hebrew.” He explained. “Apparently it means gift of grace or gracious gift.”

Kate smiled. “That’s lovely. I’m glad it was a boy, I don’t think Harry’s getting married.”

“Well,” Thomas huffed. “I hear that he and Ada are spending time together.”

Kate giggled. “Really? You and Alfie could be brothers-in-law!”

“No. it won’t happen.” He stated. “I am not having Alfie as a f**king brother-in-law, we both agreed to this.”

“Ada has a mind of her own. I’m not saying it’ll happen, but, it’ll be cute if it did.”

“No, it f**king won’t.”

a year later, it did. there was quite a stir when Harry married Ada, especially since she wasn’t Jewish. Still Ada had married him in accordance with the Jewish faith. They’d agreed to let him raise the boys according to his faith and practice, while Karl and the girls would be raised her way. He wasn’t sure how this would work out, but Ada and Harry were very close. He and Alfie both hated it, but there was no arguing with Harry or Ada. They were both stubborn.

“Just so you know,” Kate says softly as they danced. “I love you.”

“And just so you know, Mrs. Shelby,” he said in a lower voice. “I always will.”

He kissed her again and Kate stopped dancing with him to lean into his embrace. No matter how much time passed, no matter how many children they had together, he was going to always be in love with her.